A Generall Table OF EUROPE, REPRESENTING The Present and Future State thereof: VIZ.

  • The PRESENT
    • GOVERNMENTS,
    • LANGUAGES,
    • RELIGIONS,
    • FOUNDATIONS, and
    • REVOLUTIONS both of Governments and Religions.
  • The FUTURE
    • MUTATIONS,
    • REVOLUTIONS,
    • GOVERNMENT, and
    • RELIGION of CHRISTENDOM, and of the WORLD, &c.

From the Prophecies of the three late German Prophets, KOTTERUS, CHRISTINA, and DRABRICIUS, &c.

ALL Collected out of the Originals, for the common Use and In­formation of the ENGLISH.

Printed for Benjamin Billingsley, at the Printing Press in Broadstreet, 1670.

GENTLE READER,

THis little Piece of History has stuck in the Birth well nigh a whole year; and at last is forced to come forth an im­perfect Embryo, through the unhappy Midwifry of the Press.

Yet for thy encouragement, thou oughtest to know, That there is none such ever yet extant in the English Tongue. For, for the first Part; there is, (1.) Not a more modern and later History of Chri­stendom in English; Nor (2.) a better in so small a Volumn: viz. None that gives a better account of the last fore-going, and this present Age, (which two chiefly concern us to know) that is, of the last considerable Affairs of the World, and present state of things. We say, there is none extant, of the like nature, so short and com­prehensive.

And for the Second Part, It is the most wonderful strangest Hi­story ever yet known in the World, in the English, yea, or any other Language. And indeed, not to be parallel'd by all History and An­tiquity. Whether those Prophetical Revelations be from GOD, Man, or the Devil; yet they exceed all comparison. If they be from GOD, they are the strangest and most miraculous, ever since the Apostles days. If they be Delusions and Imaginations of Man, they are the strangest ever suffer'd, or invented by Man. If lastly, Devices, Fascinations, and Bewitchings of the Devil, (transform­ing himself into an Angel of Light, &c.) they are the strangest still; and the least Footsteps of his Cloven Foot to be discerned, that ever was in any of his Juggles. Onely we have been unhappily hindred by the Press, from giving you a short view and taste of the Prophecies themselves, as was really intended.

[Page] And these two things may perhaps help to make it go down with the Reader, as it is, notwithstanding all its faults. For 'tis con­fess'd, there are many Defects, procur'd through manyfold Occasi­ons, not fit here to be mentioned. And if, Worthy Reader, thou knewest all Circumstances, thou wouldst certainly be so candid, as to pardon all Faults: Which I doubt not but thou wilt (at least) for the good will and Endeavours of the Author.

Farewel.

ERRATA.

Courteous Reader,

These three or four places thou must needs be desired to amend, before thou readest the Book. All other faults we are forc'd to let pass, &c.

Page 15. line 15. for [of Inorganick, &c.] read [To which add, The greater knowledge of, and insight into, the Inorganick Mo­tion and Fermentation of Nature, and Cultivation thereof.] And blot out those words, [as it were Mechanick.]

Page 72. line 20. blot out those words, [or Nevers,] and in­terpose these, [the Prince of Conde, whom the King of France, &c.]

Page 113. line 5. Note, There was such News at that time, that the Vizier himself was slain in a violent On-set, &c. This Book should have come forth then.

Page 159. line ult. for [Holiness] read [unholiness.]

A General Table OF EUROPE, In its Present and Future Appearance.
The First Part, Comparative.
Of the Advantages of Europe, in comparison of other Parts of the Universe.

The ARGUMENT.

Europe compar'd with other Parts, and former Times, for Arms, Arts, Commerce, and Religion. The preheminence of Empire and Arms. The preheminence of Arts and Sciences. The Chinois high esteem thereof. Of Riccius and Adams, Jesuites there. The Emperours great Grace and Favour to Adams. His Edict and Charter in favour of the Christian Religion, engrav'd on a stone at the entrance of their Church, and Title given to it by him. The Jesuites Inscription thereon. The preheminence as to former times, in many rare Arts and Inventions. The prehe­minence of Riches and Commerce, Shipping and Navigation. The preheminence of Religion, or Priviledge of Christendom. [Page 2] Christendom the Glory of Europe. All its Advantages founded on Christianity, and Disadvantages on Pagan-and-Anti-chri­stianism. Shameful Dissentions of Christians and Christian Princes and States. Lamentable Disorders, Persecutions, and Inquisitions for Religion and Conscience in Europe. Liberty of the same commended. Revolutions of the World. Present flourishing of Europe.

EUROPE is at this day the most flourising part of the Universe, for Empire, Religion, and Learning, Arts and Arms, and all the high distinctions of Hu­mane kind. And as she now exceeds all other Parts; so the present all former Ages and Generations. It is not our pur­pose at present in this General Table to make Comparisons, and set her off by the others sad countenance: but onely, in first drawing some plain and rude Lineaments, to expose to general view her present Portraiture and Appearance; with some prospect of her future.

Europe then might be compar'd either with other parts, or former Times of the World; and every way we should find her to excel. For though for largeness of extent she yeilds both to Africa and to Asia; yet she surpasses them in polite­ness, and they all seem rude and barbarous in comparison; and has got those advantages and felicities above them, that all their Riches cannot equal. And if for vastness of single Empire, and Treasure, and dependencies thereon, she cannot come in competition with the times of the Roman Greatness, yet take her divided, and all her parts together, and she far exceeds them. And by how much her Empire since has been disposed into divers hands; by so much have her several parts been more puissant and flourishing. The whole Glory of Eu­rope then was contracted into a very narrow compass and one little corner onely, and (as I may say) Toe of Italy. For what was England, France, Spain, and Germany, &c. to w [...] [...]y [Page 3] are now? surely infinitly more inglorious and despicable. She could not then look down upon her Feet and inferior parts, and not be like the Peacock, ashamed in the height of all her pride.

For if we should compare her, for Arts or for Arms, for the Virtues of War and of Peace, and therein all things else, (her Courts, her Camps, her Schools, her Cities, and her Fields) we should find no degrees of comparison, nor room in this Table. We will only touch upon things loosly here, as besides our present intent.

Asia perhaps has shewn Europe that prodigious Art of Pow­der and Cannon: But Europe, in revenge, has requited her with another as great, and by the Chard and Compass taught her, and the World besides, the use of that Invention. For with her Ordinance and Men of War, she has secur'd all the Coasts both of Persia, and the Indies, and those moreover of Ethiopia and of Peru. She has quell'd the Sophies and the Mogulls, and seiz'd on their Harbours, and utterly destroyed the vast Empires of Mexico and the Ynca's.

Those grand Heroes of the first and second Monarchy, and of the two last also, so nois'd of in History, never drove their Conquests so far as we. And all the Exploits of a Cyrus in Asia, of a Cambysus in Africa, of a Darius and his Sons in Eu­rope, and not long since of a Tamberlane in all three, no not of an Alexander and of a Caesar themselves, come not near the bold courses and Enterprizes of our Western People, who are seiz'd on all the Coasts of the Ocean, and make all the Pu­issances of the two Continents to tremble. And they may be parallel'd with a Charlemaign, with a Great Henry of France, with a Gustavus of Swede, and a Prince of Orange, &c.

The Graecian built his Glory, and erected Triumphs of Vi­ctory, and Trophies of Honour, upon the delicacy of the Per­sian, and nakedness of the Indian; and the Roman, for the most part, upon the division or rudeness of the Nations, and weak­ness [Page 4] of the poor barbarous and undisciplin'd people. 'Twas easier then to over-run a Kingdom, than now to take a Town.

The Asians generally are sunk into laziness, effeminacy and cowardize. 'Tis not many years since, that under the Conduct of a Degesfield in Dalmatia, ten Christians have beat an hun­dred Turks. The Cavalry, the Infantry, the Fortifications, the Engines, the Instruments and Weapons of War, offensive and defensive; the Stratagems and Plots, the Military Discipline and Skill, the War-Ships, or Men of War, and Fire-Ships, is beyond all former times, or other parts of the World. Candia and Venice alone, at this day, is a notorious instance of the particulars. The Ships and Sea-Fights of England and Holland are not to be match'd by all Antiquity, or other Parts of the World.

France is able to raise 200000 men, and scarce miss them in her Cities, or her Fields; which the whole Ottoman Empire cannot do, without laying it self waste. And it goes in like manner with England, Germany, and many other Countreys. And for Power & Force by Sea, all the other three parts of the World together, cannot match three only Europaean Nations.

As for the Arts and Sciences, Inventions and Improvements, she still carries it higher from all the rest; and they now have their Reign and Empire only in her Dominions, and that more glorious than ever. Asia, from whence they first came, must now call her Mistriss. And haughty China her self, submits now to be her Disciple. Greece and Old Rome too (where they were once confin'd) must now abate their Pride, and yeild to her the preheminence. For though there was a time when the Greeks and Romans counted all besides Barbarians, and rude, yet they could not do so now, should they appear with all their Bays and Laurels. And though China has presum'd her self hitherto the Eye of the World, yet she has of late been so dazled with the splendor of her Rays, that she is not ashamed to confess her self blind in comparison. The learned Jesuites [Page 5] made them first see the disparity; for they were struck with such wonder and amazement at their appearance, as if they had never seen the Sun before, nor Learning ever arose in their Hemisphere; and could not sufficiently admire at their Science. We will produce here, to this end, their Story, out of Kir­cher's China Illustrata, which is but of yesterday, and make it appear what Veneration they had for the Europaean Arts and Mysteries.

Riccius the first Propagator of the Christian Religion, and Adams the last Instaurator and Finisher of the New China Ca­lendar, not without the general applause and congratulation of the whole Empire, were had in such high esteem amongst them, and received such Honours and Favours, that hardly any History can parallel.

Riccius, a learned Mathematician, did so allure the mind of the Vice-Roy of Canton, where he first landed, with Curiosi­ties of Art and Science; that as neither He nor all China ever saw the like, so he received them like Angels descended from Heaven, rather than Inhabitants and Strangers of the Earth; and all the Learned amongst them strove for his acquaintance, and sent to him from all parts, desirous to behold the wonder­ful things which he had brought with him, and to be acquain­ted with his Arts: And though nothing but what is common, and obvious amongst us here, yet they seem'd a kind of Mira­cles to them. Amongst other Things, was admired a Clock▪ curiously contriv'd, which shew'd various distinctions of hours with the course of Sun and Moon. A Glass- Trigon, which some supposed an inestimable Gem, others a piece of the Heavenly Sphears. Geographick Maps, they wondring to see Worlds, and vast Empires and Kingdoms beyond their Walls; Ima­gining that China was set in the midst of the Earth, like a large Gem in a Ring, and all the rest but as Gold to the Diamond; and a little troubled to find their spacious Empire, beyond which they thought there was none, confin'd to such a remote [Page 6] corner of the East, and Europe divided into so many glorious Monarchies and Kingdoms, so far distant in the remote Re­cesses of the West; and the whole Earth so surrounded by the main Ocean, and severed into so many Continents, Lands and Islands, and as it were New Worlds. In so much that Riccius seeing them a little displeased, was fain to describe the World in a larger form into two Hemisphears, so as China should stand in the midst: And therein afterwards illustrated all Countries and Parts in the China Character and Language; with which they were infinitely taken, and flock'd in multitudes to see, so that the House where it was could not contain them; And therefore at the Vice-Roys charge it was cut and printed, and Draughts thereof sent through all the Empire, which made all the Learned and Curious admire him, as another Atlas dropt down from the Stars, and most famous Astrologer of the whole World. And with these and the like Rarities and Cu­riosities of Art, he became admirable throughout all the Em­pire.

Adams transcended him, and by reason of his incompara­ble skill in the Mathematicks, and their own Language, be­came yet more famous; And at last highly courted and car­ressed by the new Tartarian Emperor himself▪ who made him one of his most intimate Familiars and Counsellors, and Man­darine of the first Order, and assigned him the highest place in the Astronomical Tribunal, for emendation of the Calendar, com­manding all Astronomers throughout his Empire to observe his Orders. He wondred at his infallible Prediction of Eclipses, at his expertness in casting Ordinance, and Counsel in State-Affairs. He honoured him as his Father, with highest love and affection, thinking something more than humane in him. And when few were admitted to his presence besides his Queens and Eunuchs; yet he had leave wher-ever he found the King, at home or abroad, to approach unto him; which was scarce granted to any else: called Him in their language, Venerable [Page 7] Father; and four times in one year came to visit their House and Church. Would visit all the corners of their Colledge with him, and divert himself with him alone in his sorry Chamber, laying aside all State and Ceremony, fit for so great a Monarch; and observ'd towards him by all others; some­times sitting upon his Straw-Bed, made like a Monks; some­times upon an old Stool, to contemplate the Rarities of Europe; yea, was pleased also sometimes to taste of the domestick fruits of their Garden, with great satisfaction and pleasure; admired at their Altars and Pictures, their Splendour and Curiousness; at the Fairness and Elegancy of their Printed Books, the Let­ter and the Cuts. But that which is more than all Comple­ments, he commanded by his Royal Edict, to be engrav'd on an huge Marble-Stone, erected before the Doors of their Church, (which was also built through his favour, and finished Anno 1650.) his Royal Approbation of the Christian Religi­on, partly in the Tartarian, and partly in the China Character and Language, which Charter to this very day is exposed to be seen in the Jesuites Gallery at Rome, as it was printed in China; (and is moreover drawn by an excellent hand in China and Tartarian Characters also, white, upon a black Fund or Bottom in the said Gallery likewise;) The tenour whereof, (that you may see the high esteem of this learned Jesuite, for his Art, and Skill and great Science) is as follows.

A Chinese-Tartarian-Edict: WHEREIN
ACCORDING TO THE COM­MAND OF HEAVEN.

The Approbation of the Christian Religion, engrav'd on a Marble Monument, which was erected before the Doors of the Temple of our Saviour, for a perpetual Memorial of the Thing, at Pekin, the Royal City of China, by Command of the China-Tartarean Emperour XuNCHI, in the year of Christ, 1650.

The CHARTER: Cut in China and Tartarian Characters.

THe Heavenly Science Astronomy, which our Ancestours always made highest account of, deserves that We also should follow their steps, and extol it above the Skies; especially seeing the same was heretofore under divers Em­perours wholly declined and decayed, and again restored, and chiefly in the time of the Empire of Juen, Emperour Tartarean, who govern'd the Chinois above 400 years since, was rendred more exact by Co ru kim, and finally at length did too much err in the last times of the fore-going Emperour Mim. There has been found one Johan­nes Adamus Schall, coming from the utmost West into China, who was expert not onely in the Art of Calculation, but also in the Theory of the Pla­nets, and whatsoever pertains unto Astronomy. He being brought before the Emperour our Pre­decessor, by his Command undertook the care of the Acadamy of Mathematicks, and Restoration of Astronomy. But because many understood not the fruit that flows from this Science, it could not [Page 9] then be concluded, that the Subjects should use that Science of his. But now when I came to the Empire, and my first care was, for the Order of Times, for the Good of the Realm, in the Au­tumn of the very first year of my Reign, seeking an experiment of that Art, which John Adams had restor'd, I commanded to be observ'd most dili­gently, the Eclipse of the Sun calculated by him sometime before; And it being found that, aswel the Moments of Time, as the Ecliptick Points, with all other Circumstances, did exactly answer his Calculation. And again, in the Spring of the following Year, when an Eclipse of the Moon offered it self, commanding the same to be ob­served, with the same diligence, I also found that not to erre an hairs breadth neither; wherefore I presently apprehended that this Man was pre­sented to us from Heaven at such a time as this, wherein I undertook the Government of so great an Empire, and thereupon committed the whole presidence of the Mathematick Tribunal to him only. But because John Adams from his Childhood is chast (and has led a single life) nor will meddle with any affairs not agreeing with his Religious­way of life, I thought necessary, by absolute com­mand, to oblige him to undertake this charge, and to add the dignity of the second Order, ac­cording to the Title of Master of the Heavenly Area­na's. [Page 10] In which office being now imployed some years, he adds daily more and more study and di­ligence. And because he has a Temple near the Gate of the City, call'd Xun che Muen, where, according to the Rites of his Law, he offers Sa­crifice to God; I also contributed some supply toward the building and adorning it: And when I entred that Temple, I perceived the Images and Utensils to have the appearance of extraneous and forreign things also. And concerning the Books of the Law, which I found placed on a Table, when I had ask'd what was contained in them? the said John Adams answered, That they contain'd an explication of the Divine Law. And truly I, seeing I had formerly apply'd my mind to the Doctrine Yao Xun Cheu, and Cum Cu, I perceived something out of their Books. In the Books Foe and I au, although I read some things, yet nothing sticks in my memory. But seeing I could not hitherto, by reason of the grand Affairs of the Kingdom, look into the Books of this Divine Law, but only by the by; I cannot give an exact judgment out of them, concerning that Law. But yet when I consider John Adams, who having liv'd for many years among the Chi­nois, and with us, both observes and practises this Law, I judge it to be exceeding Good. For John Adams does so reverence his God, that he has de­dicated [Page 11] this Temple to him, conforming himself to this Law, with so great modesty and integri­ty of his Person, for so many years, alwayes after the same manner and method; and not a jot va­rying therefrom: This truly is an express sign, that 'tis a Law of the highest perfection, where­in John Adams himself is seen to excel with such most approved vertue; seeing what that Law teaches, namely to serve God, obey Kings and Magistrates, to do evil to no man, to seek the Publick, and our Neighbour's good, he exactly fulfills with his fidelity. And would to God Ma­gistrates, and all my Subjects, would imitate this his Industry and Diligence in serving God, and keeping the Divine Law, and would but come any thing near it, in obeying their Emperour; without doubt it would go far better by many degrees, and more prosperously with me, and the whole Kingdom. As for me, I mightily approve of, and commend this his mind, and this Law; And therefore in perpetual memory of this thing, I prefix before his Church, this Title, I um hiven hia Kim, That is, An excellent place to pe­netrate Heaven. Given at Pekin, in the seventh year of Our Empire.

Whereby may be seen the Emperour's high esteem of this man, and consequently of the preheminence of the Europae­ans Science and Art. For the Church it self it was built upon [Page 12] the account of the restoring the China Calendar, as appears fur­ther from the Inscription of the Church it self, by the Je­suites.

The Inscription of the Church at Pekin, of the Society of JESUS.

AFTER the Faith first carried by St. Tho­mas the Apostle; and after the same by the Syrians, in the time of the Empire I am, again further propagated; Thirdly, again under the Empire Mim, after the same, St. Francis Xaveri­us, and Fa. Mattheus Riccius being Leaders, By men of the Society of Jesus, both by Word and Books, in the China Language, divulged, indeed with very great study and labour; but by reason of the Inconstancy of the Nation, scarce sufficient; the Empire being now devolved to the Tartars, the same Society, for a Crown of the labours, in re­storing by Theirs, the Calender, called Hien Lie, A Temple to God the Best and greatest, publick­ly at Pekin, the Court of the Kings of China,
‘HATH ERECTED AND DEDI­CATED IN THE YEAR, MDCL. Xun Chi. VII.’
FATHER John Adam Schall à Zell, a German, profess'd of the Society of Jesus, and Author of [Page 13] the foresaid Calendar, out of the labours of his hands, bequeaths this House and Patience to Poste­rity.

And moreover, he was so delighted with Globes & Spheres, and Astronomick Instruments, sent for out of Europe that he would permit them no where but in the Closet of his own Chamber, and would be instructed in the use of them, by the Jesuites, whom he bore out against all the envy and opposition of the proud Chineses, who thought They should give the Laws of Arts and Sciences to all the World, and not receive them, from obscure Barbarians, and unknown Sons of the Earth, as they thought. Indeed 'tis pity the Christian Faith should be conveyed thither by no better hands; and that it should be so mix'd and marr'd with their Jesuitism, which yet they were so cunning as pritty well to hide and conceal; and like the Serpent, first to get in their head that afterwards they might winde and wriggle in their whole body: As appears by their Catechism, which we shall insert at the end of this Table, by way of Appendix, that you may have the sight thereof herewith; And because it is a very good one, for the most ignorant sort of people to apprehend; else how could they think to win others from Idolatry, that are such gross Idolaters themselves. Also great pitty 'tis that they that are so merciless and cruel to all other Religions, and Christi­ans themselves at home, should finde such favour for their own abroad For the Law of Nature is, Retaliation; and the Law of Arms and Nati­ons is, Give and take Quarter.. But however that which is Good and Laudable every where, is to be appro­ved of. And 'tis to be wish'd, that all zealous and sincere Protestants, would rather be more ready to imitate, than envy their proceedings.

And if we compare latter times with former, we shall sind the Arts and Sciences never more flourishing; And though [Page 14] many rare ones, it must be confessed, have been lost; yet a­mends has been made for that, in more and better, and more universally useful, found out. All Antiquity cannot shew the like to PRINTING, the Chard and Compass, Powder and Cannon, Circulation of the Blood, and perhaps hereafter may be added, the Universal Character and Language. PRINTING it self is so rare an Art, that Bodin sayes, That alone may contend for prize with all the Inventions of the Ancients; whereby may be dis­patched in a day (and with greater fairness, and much more neatness and elegancy by far) as much, as by the swiftest Pen in some years. By the Loadstone, Magelane, Drake and Candish have sail'd round the Earth, and prov'd Antipodes to be nei­ther a Romance nor Heresie; and have found out greater Worlds, than all the other known, and enlarged Commerce to the utmost East and West Indies. So that,

We're not to Ceres so much bound for Bread,
Nor yet to Bachus for his Clusters red,
As Segnior Flavio to thy witty Tryal,
For first inventing of the Seamans Dial.
The use of th' Needle turning in the same:
Divine Device! O admirable Frame!
Whereby through th' Ocean in the darkest Night,
Our hugest Carracks are conducted right;
Whereby we're stor'd with
Inter­preter.
Truce-man, Guide and Lamp,
To search all corners of the Watry Camp.
Whereby a Ship that stormy Heav'ns have hurld,
Near in one Night into another World,
Knows where she is; and in the Chard descries,
What degrees thence the Aequinoctial lies.
DUBARTAS.

And as by the Chard and Compass new Worlds have been discovered; so by Powder and Cannon they have been con­quered: [Page 15] And wicked Mortals seem now to imitate the dread Thunderer and his Thunderbolts, by those terrible Instru­ments of death and execution, which Liphus therefore calls the Invention of Spirits and not of Men: and yet they sooner put an end to fight, and perfect victory, than all the lingring tools of death among the Ancients. The Turks imployed a Peece of Ordnance against Constantinople, that required seventy yoke of Oxen and two thousand Men to hale it along. The Circula­tion of the Bloud is such an invention, for which the Ancients would certainly have deified the Author, no less than Ceres▪ or Bachus, Aesculapius and Apollo. The Universal Character and Language, almost equals that of Letters, in the Invention, as it is far beyond it in the Thing.

They have no less also transcended the Ancients in Chymi­stry, and Destillation, of Inorganick, and, as it were, Mecha­nick Motion, and Fermentation of Nature; To wit, of the Principles, Particle, Ferments, and Archeus's (or Vital movers) of Nature, and all natural Bodies; specially as to the Bloud and Feavers, and all preternatural Effervescencies of this Mi­crocosm, or little World of Man. And indeed, in all the New Modern Mechanick Philosophy, or, as it were, Mechanism and Magnatism of Universal Nature. Viz. In all the Atomick, Chymick, Magnetick, Magick, and whole Mechanick or Cor­puscular Philosophy, both the rational and the experimental; or in another sense, the indeed Mechanick (i. e. Operative) Philo­sophy; In all the Mathematicks and Mechanicks, their Subtil­ties, Rarities, Curiosities, and Wonders. If Archytas had his Dove, Regiomontanus had no less his Wooden Eagle and Iron Fly, animated as it were with artificial life and soul.

Why should I not the Wooden Eagle mention,
A Learned German's late admir'd Invention,
Which mounting from his fist that framed her,
Flew far to meet an Almain Emperor.
[Page 16] And having met him with her nimble train,
And weary wings, turning about again,
Follow'd him close unto the Castle Gate
Of Norimberg; whom all their Shews of State,
Streets hang'd with Arras, Arches curious built,
And Pageants with their rich devices guilt;
Gray-headed Senate, and Youths gallantize,
Grac'd not so much, as only this Device.
DUBARTAS.

He goes on, and describes the Fly.

Once as this Artist more, with mirth their meat,
Feasted some Friends, whom he esteemed Great,
From under's hand an Iron Fly flew out,
Which having flown a perfect round about,
With weary wings return'd unto her Master,
And, as Judicious, on his Arms he plac'd her.
O Divine Wit! that in the narrow Womb
Of a small Fly, could find sufficient room
For all those Springs, Wheels, Counterpoise and Chains,
Which stood instead of Life, and Spurs, and Reigns.
DUBART.

And if the Persian King had his Sphere of Glass, in imitation of the Coelestial Orbs, wherein he could sit, and see all their Motions transparent; and Archimedes also had his Sphere: Ferdinand the Emperor had no less his of Silver, which he sent to the Great Turk, carried by twelve men, and unframed, and reframed in the Grand Segnior's presence, by the Maker, who likewise presented him with a Book of the mystery of using it.

Nor may we smother, nor forget ingrately,
The Heaven of Silver, that was sent but lately,
[Page 17] From Ferdinando, as a famous Work,
Unto Bizantium, to the greatest Turk.
Wherein a Spirit still moving to and fro,
Made all the Engine orderly to go.
And though th' one Sphear did alwayes slowly slide,
And contrary the other swiftly glide;
Yet still their Stars kept all the Courses even,
With the true Courses of the Stars of Heaven.
The Sun there shifting in the Zodiack,
His shining Houses, never did forsake
His pointed Path. There is a Month his Sister
Fulfill'd her Course, and changing of her Luster
And Form of Face, (now larger, lesser soon)
Follow'd the Changes of the other Moon.
Idem.

Stevinius had his Sayling Coaches in the Netherlands, of in­credible swiftness, so that they have been seen to Sayl thirty Leagues in a day; which Grotius affirms, he would never have believed, had he not seen with his own eyes.

Ships for the Sea, first Typhis did invent,
Jove Sayling Chariots, for the Firmament.
But for the Land Stevinius alone;
For neither Jove nor Typhis this will own.
Grotius.

We might instance in rare and wonderful Clocks, Watches, and Pendulums, Wind-guns, &c. In our wonderful Telescopes, Microscopes, Thermometers, Barometers, Air-Pumps, Pneuma­tick and Hydraulick (i. e. Air and Water) Engines; Perpetu­um Mobile's, &c. and infinite other Mathematick and Mecha­nick, Musick, Optick and Architectonick Instruments, En­gines, Machines, and Devices, (whereof the Antients had [Page 18] nothing like) and all the other Arts and Sciences, whether Mental or Manual, (if it were not beside the present business of these Tables in this place, and wherein we have been too long, and digressed too far already) but that we could not well avoid it, by reason of the many new appearances of things on the present Stage of Learning in our dayes: We will onely hear the Poet once more on the curious contriv'd Clock and Dial at Stratsburgh, in short thus.

But who would think that mortal hands could mould
New Heavens, new Stars, whose rowling courses should
With constant windings, though contrary wayes,
Mark the true Monds of Years, and Months, and Dayes.
Yet 'tis a story that hath oft been heard,
And by an hundred Witnesses aver'd.
Dubart.

The business of Experiments, i. e. Their Study and Practice was never so far prosecuted and advanced by the Antients, as in our dayes. Nor did they ever conspire into such universal and comprehensive Societies and Assemblies of Men, of all Qualities and Conditions, for all possible advancement of Learning, both in recovering the lost Arts, perfecting the old, and finding out of all manner of new; which alone is that, which above all things else, lifts up Europe at this pre­sent above all the World, and all preceding Ages. Was it ever known before, that Gentlemen, Nobles, Kings and Princes did combine into such Glorious Assemblies? Or when did they ever turn Philosophers, Experimenters, and Opera­tors; and as I may say, Mechanicks, before? The Academies of Italy, those of France and Germany, and above all the Royal Society of England, are beyond all president of other times.

We might instance further in her Riches and Commerce, her Shipping and Navigation, and shew how she exceeds all the [Page 19] rest in these advantages; insomuch, that for one Egyptian or Persian that comes into Europe, there passes into Egypt and Persia, an hundred English, an hundred French, an hundred Spaniards, an hundred Italians, an hundred Germains, and an hundred Dutch; and an hundred times more for one Ame­rican. The Phoenicians, and the Carthagintans; the Tyrians, and the Sidonians, were renowned of old for great Naviga­tors and Merchants, yet they only Coasted it about the Inland and Midland Seas, but durst never venture to cross the main Ocean. Into what a narrow compass then was their Know­ledge and Commerce confin'd. The Antients ingrav'd Non ultra, upon Hercules's Pillars, at the Mouth of the Streights, and a greater part than all the other three of the known World besides, was wholly Terra Incognita to them. They were beholden to the Lights of Heaven for a Guide in a dark night, and to grope by Star-light, were lost in a Mist, and feign to ply it up and down the Shores only; whereas now they are able to cross it from the North Pole to the South Pole, from the Rising to the Setting of the Sun, from Nova Zemblia, to Magellanica, and from India beyond Ganges, to America, and the Western Indies.

The prodigious advance of Shipping of our dayes, is emi­nently seen in the Hollanders, who are said to build a thousand Vessels every year fit for Navigation and Commerce, whereof the least, for matter and making, besides Tackling, stands them in no less than two thousand Crowns. And many times, as Pontanus affirm'd long since, arrive at Amsterdam as many Ships in a day, as there are dayes in the year. The English and the French come not much behind, and many other Nati­ons in their proportion. The Fleets that enter the Thames and the Texel, the Guadelquivir (at Sevil) and the Tage, (at Lisbone) the Seine, and the Lloir, (in France) are ample testi­monies of her abundance and preheminence. It must not be denied, That Europe receives more from other parts of the [Page 20] World, than she repales. But in this very thing it is, That her Commerce becomes glorious to her, since she knows how to make it so to her advantage. She parts with a little of her Brandies (or Aqua Vitaes) and Draperies; or at best a little Coral and Amber; But she has not Magazines enough to hold all her precious stores that come to her from the Indies and Persia, from Barbary and Egypt, from New France and New Spain, from Brasil and Peru; besides what is done within her self, and her own bounds.

Hence come our Sugars from Canary
Since from di­vers o­ther places.
Isles,
From Candy, Currans, Muscadels and Oyls.
From the Molucco's, Spices. Balsamum
From Egypt. Odours, from Arabia, com.
From India, Gums, rich Drugs, and Ivory.
From Syria, Mummy. Black, Red, Ebony,
From Burning Chus; From Peru, Pearls and Gold.
From Russia, Furrs, to keep the Rich from Cold.
From Florence, Silks; From Spain, Fruit, Saffron, Sacks.
From Denmark, Amber, Cordage, Firr, and Flax.
From France and Flanders, Linnen, Woad and Wine;
From Holland, Hops; Horse, from the Banks of Rhine.
From England, Wooll. All Lands as God distributes,
To the Worlds Treasure, pay their sundry Tributes.
Dubart.

It would trouble Arithmetick many times to find Numbers to answer the quantity of pounds of Sugar, of Peppers, of Cinamons, of Cloves, of Mace, of Nutmegs, and all other Riches from abroad. To say nothing of Pearls and Precious Stones, of Silks, nor of Cottons, of Bezoart, nor of Indigo, of Gumlac, nor of Purslanes, of Salt-Peter, nor Salt-Amoni­ak. And to set aside Drugs and Medicaments, Tobaco, and Castors, and abundance of Mullet, one of the most excellent [Page 21] Fish of the Ocean, which alone makes the Riches of five or six good Cities. In a word, all the Riches of the Earth, and all the delights of the Sea. So that though every Land do not bear all things, yet they need want none; and may so change Commodities, as if they had changed Countries one to the other.

And yet though Diamonds, Pearls, and Spices, are onely fetch'd from the Indies; yet some return is made for them in Coral and Amber, which Europe exchanges, for the Jewels of Asia. The Japons, all their Passion is for Coral, as much as ours for Diamonds and Pearls. Insomuch that a Grain of the bigness of an ordinary Egg, is there worth 2000 Crowns. And in the North of Asia and Cathy, much is vended; where all the people wear Bracelets thereof, about their Necks, Arms, and Legs, and make it their principal Ornament. And use the greatest Grains thereof for their richest Purses, which they wear by their sides. And for Yellow Amber, a great quanti­ty is consumed in China, for when a person of quality will make a splendid Treatment; at the end of the Feast they bring three or four Censours, wherein they sprinkle Aber, some­times to the value of a thousand Crowns; being the more they burn, the more it is for his glory that Treats; and is much used in Fumes, upon all other occasions, the smell thereof being agreeable to them, and the flame having something which other flames have not. Hence Amber is one of the best Merchandises that Europe can send into Asia, and the Holland Company reserve it particularly to themselves, to sell it dear at Batavia to the Chineses.

If Europe then at present carries it so high both for Arts and Arms, for Riches and Commerce, (the main Props of States and Kingdoms) and all things else comprehended in them; And if she now enjoyes all these advantages, before all other parts & more than ever heretofore; She has yet that which car­ries her still higher, and whereof to glory further, (as the high­est [Page 22] prerogative of humane kind.) That She is no longer Eu­rope but Christendom. I say Christendom, and that she has im­brac'd the true Religion, and rejected Idolatry, and the false Worship of the Pagans. And though a new Romish and Pa­pal Superstition and Idolatry overspread one half and more of her Dominions, and with grief it is to be confessed, that it is every where also yet but a lamentable Christianity, and an Hea­then- (a Pagan, Unchristian, and very Antichristian) - Christen­dom, or Christian-Heathendom; rather where Heathenish Warrs and Fightings, Heathenish Rites and Customs, and Heathen­ish Superstitions; where Heathenish Sects and contendings about needless Ceremonies and Opinions, Heathenish Zeal and Fury against pure Religion, and undefiled; (like that of the Heathen against Socrates, for owning the true God) and Heathenish Vices and Crimes reign and rage throughout; yet the true God is outwardly worshipped and owned; The Doctrine, or rather Mystery of a Crucified Christ, but alone truly deified and adorable Man, (above all the Hero's, and Gods, and Saints, and Divine-like Persons of the Pagans, or Prophets of the Jews, and Mahometans; The Man Jesus, true God and Man, (O the Mystery of Godliness, God manifest in the flesh! &c. hid in times past to the Gentiles, &c. but now revealed to the Nations of Europe more than ever, and more than to all other parts of the World) I say, the Mystery of a Crucified Christ, but true deified Person, the Man Jesus, the Saviour of the World, is openly professed by all, and seriously believed in by thousands, (O adorable Jesu! who would not read thy Story, and study thy Acts, and Heroick Deeds and Vir­tues, and imitate thy life, and believe and obey in thy King­dom?) an infinity of Souls are gain'd to him, an infinity of Victories got over the Devil, and an infinite of Trophies erected upon the ruines of Idolatry.

But indeed the grievous and shameful Schisms and Vices, the lamentable Dissentions and Divisions of Christians, and [Page 23] Christian Princes, so prodigally throwing away so many thou­sand mens Christians Lives, nay and Souls, in unchristian-Christian Quarrels, is the reproachful blur to all her Puissance and Splendor; and which will never cease, nor the Christian Religion ever flourish and prosper in the World, as it ought, and Kings be her Nursing Fathers, and Queens her Nursing Mothers, till they be more sunk and baptized into the thing, than the name Christianity, and answer throughly their Mag­nificent and Specious Titles of Mass Catholick, most Christi­an, &c. Majesties. And when once the Turks Fingers, all four, shall grow together; Then, alack! and not before, we may hope to see our Masters agree and co-unite.

Still Christian Wars, they will pursue and boast,
Unjust Successes gain'd, whilst Candy's lost.

Which may now e'ne just take up Rhodes Complaint against them all.

All gaining vainly from each others loss,
Whilst still the Crescent drives away the Cross.

The Cross which they ought to take for their Device or Mot­to, which is believ'd to have been given from Heaven, to Christendoms first Emperor, in this overcome. But 'tis hop'd that the two generous Nations of England and Holland, which are able to do much when they are entirely united, will keep their Union firm, for some nobler Enterprise worthy of them­selves, and the high Reputation they have gain'd in the World.

But that which more than all Eclipses and stirs her present Splendor, and robs her of her Crown and Glory of Religi­on, and hinders the progress and flourishing thereof in the Earth, are the cruel and bloody Inquisitions and Persecutions [Page 24] for Religion and Conscience, of her several Sects and parties within her self, which are more merciless to one another than they would, or ought to be to Pagans, Turks, and Infidels; or Turks, Pagans, and Infidels would be, or are to them; and give less liberty of Religion amongst themselves, then they may find there amongst Barbarians.

Which plainly shews that there lacks only common Candor and Ingenuity, and but tolerable civility of men, (much more of Christians) not to talk of prudence, to introduce a reaso­nable Liberty of Conscience; and but that aequanimity and largeness of heart for Religion (as is for other matters) amongst different perswasions; and that only due liberty and freedom thereof, that is the common right of mankind; even if it were but that, they would give to one another, which they would have, and may and do receive, among Idolaters, Hea­thens, and Mahometans, (for the Christians have their Churches and Temples in Turky, and even China it self, though they have none permitted here neither) I say, there lacks onely this rea­sonable liberty and largeness of Christian Religion, to make Chri­stendom and the World happy.

So then Europe is at this day the most noble and fairest part of the Grand Continent for Religion, Learning, Civility and Policy; for the Arts and the Arms, and all that is Gallant, and Polite, or Handsome, and deserves to be stil'd, The Temple of Religion, the Court of Policy and Government, the Aca­demy of Civility and good Manners, the Mistress of Arts and of Arms, of Shipping and Navigation, and indeed the Para­dice of all humane Felicities in comparison.

For so it is, that all things have their Revolutions and Peri­ods, (both in regard of Times and of Places, from one place to another, in one Age, and then in another) and that the peo­ple which now live between the Euxine Streights, and the At­lantick Ocean, eclipse all the Sparkling and Pomp of Ancient Persia her self. In a word, is not France at this day incompa­rably [Page 25] more flourishing than antient Gaule? Great Britane, has it not quite another countenance, than when it bore the name of Albion? Or had Caesar then found them in this Estate could he easily have made them Roman Provinces? The Tartarians, and Americans, the Canibals, and Man-eating Barbarians, shall perhaps in some Ages after be civiliz'd like us. Have not the good Letters and good Manners, and all the high Marks of Distinction, that difference, Man-kind, passed insensibly from Chaldee into Egypt, from Egypt into Greece, from Greece into Italy, and from thence into the rest of Europe?

Greece is become a sad and darksome Cell,
Where nought reigns now but Ignorance and Hell;
Whence th'hideous Turk hath frighted all that's fine:
Greece now's but th' shadow of old Greece's Prime.
Muses! no more go seek those pleasant Mountains,
Where Language that's Divine was taught; those Fountains
Are now seal'd up; sweet Hippocrene clean dry;
And Pene' quite forsook of Company.
That charming Vale, where th' Laurel us'd to grow,
Is now frequented by the croaking Crow.
The universe hath often chang'd its face,
Rome then receiv'd, when Athens did you chase.
Your Altars now reach these remoter Climes,
Under thick darkness bid in elder Times;
Grudge no more then your Aganippe's sourse,
You may one day reign i'th Grand Atlantick Course.

The Banks of Tigre are no longer inhabited but by Tigres. The Plains of Palestine are ill cultivated. Grand Caire, how vast soever it may be, resents nothing of the glory of Memphis, and has chang'd its fortune with its Name. Peloponnesse and Achaia, have no more the great Captains, nor the famous Phi­losophers; and are to be numbred with the Lands which the [Page 26] Volga and the Tanais water with their Streams; the only porti­on of our Europe, that hath nothing of Gallantry, nor Polite. All her other Regions, which way soever one turn, are absolute Mistresses of Arms, Commerce, Arts and Sciences, and give Laws to all the Earth.

But we have been too long upon Comparisons, which we should not have so much as once begun, had not our Author first entred us, and led the way. And therefore passing by further, we come to a plain-general-Table of Europe, consi­der'd absolutely in her self.

And therein also wholly passing by her Natural Description of her Situation, Extent, Climate; of her Parts, Lakes, Ri­vers, Mountains, Mines, &c. of her Quality, natural Riches, Commodities precious Things, and Products of Nature, which never vary, but appear almost the same in every Map. We shall only take notice of her in her Politick Capacity, and things subject to change; and under certain chief Heads of the most material things occurring, draw very plain and distinct Tables, both General and Particular, of the present Face of Things.

For the use only, and general Information (both plain and brief, as in Tables or Draughts) of ordinary, and the less know­ing sort of People.

Table General. The Second Part.
Description Political of EUROPE.

CHAP. I.

The ARGUMENT.

General brief Tables of the present Governments, Languages, Re­ligions, Revolutions, &c. of Europe. The Governments Civil and Ecclesiastick in general. Table Methodick of each Estate Sovereign. A List of Sovereign Princes in their prime or de­clining Age. Numbering of the Languages of Europe, Mother Tongues, Dialects, and Off-springs. Universal Language. Par­tition of the World according to the different Religions. Paral­lel of Countries and Provinces, Papist and Protestant. The one spread as far by the English and Hollanders, as the other by the Spaniards and Portugals Navigations, Table of the Re­volutions of this last Age. Wars, and Treaties of Peace. Pre­tensions and Interests of Europe in General.

EUrope (as hath been enough seen) being the most accom­plished and considerable, though the least part of the Earth; and at this day more then ever heretofore, deserves chiefly, and in the first place, to be taken notice of by us, as she appears at present.

[Page 28] To which end we shall first draw a general Table of the whole, and then particular Tables of each part; In both delineating only bare and naked Draughts, as it were▪ of the present Go­vernments, Languages, Religions, Riches, Forces, and Com­merce, Revolutions, Pretentions and Interest, &c. of Europe; with other memorable & observable Things, and Occurrences, as they fall in our way; first in General, and then in Particular, in the distinct description of each Region and Country thereof.

GOVERNMENTS.

We begin therefore this second Part General, with the Ge­neral Governments of Europe, intending onely General Heads of Things in this General Table.

Government is considered either as Civil or Ecclesiastick. The Civil Government of Europe in general, is either purely Monarchick, of a single Sovereign, or Aristocratick of the Nobles and Senators, or after a sort Democratick, and Popu­lar, of the People, commonly call'd, Common Wealth, (for there's scarce any that is purely so, except you will reckon some few among the Petty Cantons of the Suisses, which make but a little member of that great Body) or mixt of these. But more particularly, whether one or the other.

The Principal Crowns, and States Sovereign of EUROPE, (for they are not all worthy of the high Title of Monarchies) may be reduc'd to Empires, Kingdoms, Principalities, Dutchies, and Re­publicks, or Common-Wealths; together with the Papality and State of the Pope, as a Temporal Prince in Italy, and the County of Venaissy, which makes a Sovereignty apart.

After which rate Europe has two Empires, seven Kingdoms, seven Electorships, and of late years, an eight; seven grand [Page 29] Dutchies, seven Republicks or Common-Wealths, three grand Principalities, (which are now all tributary to the grand Segnior) and a Papality.

The two Empires, are the Empire of Germany, half Mo­narchy, half Common-Wealth, the Emperor not being abso­lute, but onely in the Lands whereof he is Lord and owner. And the Empire of the Turks, who are subject to one onely Monarch. Some add the Empire of Russia for a third.

The seven Kingdoms, are the Kingdom of France, Spain, Portugal, England, Denmark, Sweedland, and Poland. The first, the most perfect, and descends only to the Heirs Male, ever since the Salique Law. The five next admit the Females; and all are haereditary save the last, which is Elective. But though all these Estates be purely Monarchick, yet the three latter (besides Poland) are not absolute Monarchies, nor leave their Kings so much elbow-room, nor their Commands so absolute and Sovereign as the other.

There are moreover in Europe other lesser Kingdoms com­prehended under these; as those of Bohemia and Hungary, under the Emperor. That of Navarre, under the Crown of France. Those of Naples, Sicily, Sardinia, and Maiorck, under the King of Spain. And those of Scotland and Ireland, under the King of England.

The Seven Electors, three Eccleasiastick, four Saecular, and of late a fifth, are the Arch-Bishop of Mentz, Dean of the Colledge of Electors, Lord High-Chancellor of the Em­pire in Germany. The Arch-Bishop of Colen, Lord High-Chancellor of the Empire in Italy. The Arch-Bishop of Tre­vers, Lord High-Chancellor of the Empire in France. The King of Bohemia at this time Emperor, (till the young King his Son come to be installed therein) chief Cup-bearer of the Empire. Count Palatine of the Rhine, heretofore the fifth Elector, chief Almoner of the Houshold; now the eighth, and Lord High-Treasurer, since the Duke of Bavaria new­created [Page 30] was put in his place; The Duke of Saxony, Lord High-Marshal, (or Sword-Bearer); and the Marquess of Brandenburgh, Lord High-Chamberlain, and who has the largest Territories next the Emperor himself.

These Electors are Sovereign in their Estates, and though Members of the Empire, yet can make Peace and War when they please, whereof we have at this present a sad example be­tween the Elector Palatine, and the Elector of Mentz, with the Lorrainers.

The Ecclesiastick Electors ever had the precedency of the other, by reason of the height and Supremacy of the Pope in Temporals, and the Saecular Power of the Bishops in former times.

The seven Grand Dutchies or Dukedoms which have each their particular Lords and Masters, are the Dukedom of Mos­covy, (the Prince whereof assumes the Title of Emperor, and by some is reckoned among Empires; As indeed to say the truth, it is a Dukedom on which depends thirty other Dutchies, and three Kingdoms, which exceed Germany and Poland in extent, and notwithstanding all their Cold, are fill'd with In­habitants. And the Duke himself is absolute over his Sub­jects.) The Dutchy of Savoy, at this day, the first in Europe, the Dutchy of Tuscany, of Lorrain, of Saxony and Bavaria, whose Dukes are Electors, and the Dutchy of Holstein. As for the great Duke of Lithuania, he is subject to the King of Poland, and the Dutchy of Milan to the King of Spain. And the other petty Dutchies of Germany and Italy, are not of any force or reckoning with these seven.

We must crown all these Dutchies or Dukedoms, with the one only Arch-Dukedom of Austria, whereof the Emperor is Master; and add that all these Estates have nothing mixt in the form of their Government, and that they acquiess under the Authority of one alone.

The seven Common-Wealths, are those of the Suisses, of [Page 31] Venice, of the United Provinces, of Genoa, of Lucca, of Gene­va, and of Raguza. For the petty Common-Wealth of St. Marine, must not come into this Range.

As for the Hans-Towns, and free Cities of Germany, they acknowledge some subjection or other to the Empire, &c.

The three grand Principalities are, Transilvania, Wallachia, and Moldavia, all three tributary to the Turk. As for the Prince of Precopia, or lesser Tartary, called the Crim Tartar, he is now made slave to the Turk, and over him a Beglerbeg, or Bassa, to command in chief.

It will not, perhaps, distast the Reader to give a List here of the present Kings and Princes, according to their different Ages together.

The King of Spain, Swedeland, the Prince of Orange, the Land-grave of Hesse-Cassel, the Duke of Mantua, the Duke of Modena, are yet in their Minority.

The King of France, England, Portugal, the Elector of Ba­varia, the Duke of Saxony, the Duke Regent of Holstein, the Dukes of Lunenburgh, the Landgrave of Hesse-darmstat, the Duke of Mickleburgh, the Prince of Mount-Belliard, the Prince of East-Friezland, the Marquess of Bada, the grand Duke of Moscovy, and the grand Segnior; All these Princes are in the prime of their Age, and like to reign long.

Those that have passed the middle of their dayes, and begin to draw towards their evening, are the Pope, (alwayes) the King of Poland, who has now lately resign'd his Crown, and none other yet chose; the King of Denmark, the three Elec­tors Ecclesiastick, three of the Secular, the Palatine, the Elec­tor of Saxony, and of Brandenburgh; the three Princes of Transilvania, Walachia, and Moldavia. The Duke of Lor­rain, Wittenburgh, Newburgh, Brunswick, Wolfen-Buttel, the great Duke of Tuscany, and the Duke of Parma.

The Ecclesiastick Government of Europe, in general, is either Papal, owning the Pope as Supream; or Episcopal, [Page 32] owning the King as Supream, in all causes; and Arch-Bishops and Bishops under him; call'd also Prelatical, (as in the Church of England) or Super-intendent, which is a kind of Episcopal among the Lutherans, but yet owning no Head of the Church, neither Pope, nor King, or Civil Magistrate, to order the Af­fairs of the Church, as such. The Presbyterian, or Synodical, owning a Presbytery, or Synod, as Supream, and Lay-Elders, &c. but no Bishops, nor Super-intendents, as in France, Hol­land, &c. As for other forms of Government, there are none established any where by publick Authority. And this is the present face almost of Europe in General.

LANGUAGES.

The present Languages of Europe, for we pass by those that are out of date, as the Hebrew, Greek, and Latine, which are rather Scholastical, than National, and onely us'd among the Learned, may be reduced to three, the Teutonick, the Sclavonian, and the derivatives of Latin and Greek corrupted. By the way only take notice, that the Arabick Tongue is the same in Asia, that the Latin is in Europe, and that by its help, one may march from the Bosphorus in Europe, to the furthermost Lands of the Indians. We find not therefore in Europe more then two Mother Tongues at present, which have each their several Dialects, with some sprouts, as it were, of the two dead Languages, Latin and Greek.

The two Mother Languages then, are the Teutonick, and the Sclavonian: The Sclavonian is familiar at Constantinople, and even at Grand Caire; And has for its principal Dialects, the Rheuthenick, or Russian, for the Moscovites; the Dalmattan for the Transilvanians, and Hungarians; the Bohemian, and the Polonian; the Illyrian, Jazigian, &c. with some others which have their course amongst the Walachians, and the Moldavians, and the lesser Tartary.

[Page 33] The Teutonick hath three principal Dialects, the German, the Saxon, and the Danish. And of these again issue forth other Idioms, as the Flemish, or Low-Dutch, the English, the Swedish, the Cauchian of the East-Friezlanders, (amongst them­selves only, for they use Dutch to strangers) the Language of Norway, and of the Suissers.

The Greek Language, Mort, or dead, but less corrupted than the Latin, hath divers Reliques, and shootings forth in divers Isles of the Archipelago, in Achaia, and Morea, under the great Turk, and is better preserv'd here in these named, then in any other Province of Greece.

The States General of the United Provinces, did some years since contribute liberally to the charge of an Impression of the New Testament in Vulgar Greek, whereto there has been joyn'd the Ancient or Original Greek, for the consolation of those poor people that groan under the Tyranny of the Otto­mans.

The Latin, the other Tongue Mort, has but three principal shoots or branches, the Italian, French, and Spanish. But this last has an huge medly of barbarous tearms left from the Moors. And under these three are to be comprehended the Savoyan and Piemontian, those of Sicily, Sardinia, and of the Grisons in the Alps.

We might find out yet seven other Tongues in Europe, but of far less extent then the preceding, and not nois'd of in the World; As the Albanian, (or Epirotick) in Epirus, and Ma­cedonia; The Bulgarian for Servia, Bosnia and Bulgaria, under the Turks. The Cossack or Tartarian of the lesser Tartary, in the Taurica Chersonesus, and all along the River Tanais. The Finnick, in Finland, and Lapland, Provinces of Swedeland. That of the Wilde- Irish and Scotch, in Ireland, and the West of Scotland. The British, or Welch, in Wales, and some parts of Cornwal in England, and half through Bretain Armorica, or Little Britain, in France. And lastly, the Biscayan, on this side, [Page 34] and that side the Pyrenean Hills, and near to the Cantabrian Ocean, as little understood to the rest of the World, as the old British it self. Besides some Arabick, not worth mentioning in the Mountains of Granada, call'd Alpuxarras ever since the Moors possess'd those parts.

Of all these Languages there are some Masculine, but some­thing rude and harsh, as the German, and in some sort the Spa­nish, through the Reliques and mixture of the Moorish; And some Faeminine, but more delicate and fine, as the Italian, and in some sort the English, Which are more graceful in the mouths of the Women, (and become them best) than the Mens, who cannot use too much gravity in their Speech.

Moreover the Language of the Spaniards is said to be Manly, the Italian, Courtly; and the French, Amorous; The German is like their Nation, Warlike. The English is now become a compleat mixture of all, viz. old Dutch, or Saxon, Latine, and chiefly French, with some sprinklings of Spanish, and Ita­lian; flourishing now at length with a rare choice out of all; occasioned by the constant travels and education of our English Gentry and Nobility (and Scholars with them) abroad.

By reason of all which diversities of Tongues, there has been not only Designs, but real Endeavours and Essayes, and of late more than ever, towards an Universal Character and Lan­guage, to avoid the confusion of these. And of all, the Uni­versally Learned Wilkins excels; and has wonderfully out­done all the Ingenioso's, Virtuoso's, or Literado's of the World, that have gone about it, or medled therewith. And it no longer lies now on the Inventors, but the Learners (no less than the whole Worlds) part, who are hardly taught all one thing, to make it familiar and easie, that is, Universal.

RELIGIONS.

Three Religions do at this day divide all the Earth, Heathen, Mahometan, and Christian. The first is, without doubt, the largest; the second, in like manner, carries it from the third, and best; but with this difference, that this last is more con­centred together, and fills the most peopled Provinces of the Universe.

As for the Jews, they are no Nation, but dispersed in all, have no fixt Seat, Principalities, nor Magistrates. Yet their number is great, both in Poland and Greece, and all the Turks Dominions; besides some sprinklings in Italy, Holland, &c.

Paganism, or Heathenism, embraces more than three quar­ters of both the America's, and more then two thirds, even of Africa and Asia also. All that prodigious space of Ground of the America's, greater than all the other three parts of the World besides put together, is fill'd with Idolaters, who wor­ship Animals, Vegetables, Stars, and Devils. And com­prehends innumerable vast Regions, (populous) Nations, and mighty Kingdoms. And in Africa and Asia in like manner, a fearful company of Nations, Kindreds and People live in thick darkness of Paganism and Ignorance of the true God.

Mahometism never yet had footing in America; But in A­frick, the mighty Kingdoms of Fez and Morocco, the Juris­dictions of Tremisen, Algiers, Tunis, Tripolis, of Barce, and Egypt. In Asia, the Grand Seignor, the Kings and Princes of the three Arabia's, the Grand Cham of Tartary, the King of Persia, the Grand Mogul, the Kings of Visapor, and Colconda. The Kings on both the sides of Coromandel, and of Malavar. The King of the Maldives. The King of Achem, and all the Princes of the Grand Isle of Sumatra; The Emperor of Java; The King of Bantam; and other Princes of the Neighbouring [Page 36] Isles; For their people are generally Idolaters. Which we ought no more to wonder at, than at the medly that is found in like manner among Christians themselves.

Christianism makes two Grand Branches, the Trunk or Body whereof is in Europe, but the Branches extend themselves far and near into all the parts of the Universe, both Asia, and Afri­ca, and America. And they are the Eastern Christians, (or the Eastern and Greek Church) the Roman Christians, or Papists, (the corrupt Church) and the Protestant Christians, (or Reformed Church) both members of the Latin, (or We­stern Church) in opposition to the Greek, or Eastern. The Greek Church differs chiefly from the Latin, about the Pro­fession of the Holy Ghost, and some other Points and Arti­cles of Faith. The Protestant from the Papistical, chiefly a­bout the Popes Supremacy and Infallability, Sacrament of the Altar, and Indulgences, which gave the first occasion, and other corrupt Points and Doctrines, stablish'd since by the Council of Trent. The Romans call themselves the Catholick Apostolical Church, but most unjustly, and all the rest Hereticks: and the Protestants reckon themselves the onely true Catholick Apostolick, and call the others the Antichristian, Babylonish, or false, and themselves the Reformed Church; which indeed is true, so far as they are truly reformed. But yet 'tis much to be fear'd, and shrewdly to be suspected, that Antichrist reaches further than Rome, and that all Rome, 'tis to be hoped, is not Babylon.

The Christians of the East make up a great number, and possess large Countries; the Christians Roman, and the Chri­stians Protestant, may dispute for Number and Power, and make comparison. We make none here, but only of the Pro­vinces which they possess, without going beyond our mark, intending only a bare Relation, or plain Table, and no Zeal of Comparisons.

In the Eastern Church are also many differences crept in; but [Page 37] the Greeks bear the chief sway, although both the Armenia's, who make a company apart, are a considerable Body. We put all together here, the Greeks, the Abyssins, the Armenians, and the Muscovites; the Nestorians, the Cophites, the Maronites, the Georgians, the Jacobites, and the Melchites, or Assyrians. In the Reformed Church of the Protestants, are the two great Sects of the Lutherans, and the Calvinists, which we put both together, as Protestants united against the Romanists, and now also labouring hard on both sides to unite among themselves, though the latter only took the Title of Reformed.

As we blame the pride and haughtiness of the Chineses, who before that the Tartars had humbled them, believed that all the rest of the Universe, beyond their Mountains and Walls that encompass them, was wholly desolate or barbarous. In like manner ought we not to suffer an infinity of Ignorants, who because, perhaps in Colen, they see but an hundred Prote­stants, or so, presently imagine the same of all Germany, and of the whole World, and reckon their Church Catholick, when 'tis but a moity of the least part of the Earth; and not esteem­ing things but by their outward splendor and glittering, pass unjustly from the unequal esteem, and false count of their number, to the unequal esteem, or false count of their Virtue and Cause. Besides the advantage of Number is no great ad­vantage. The Mahometans on this account carry it from the Christians; and the very Heathens from both. So that nei­ther the one or the other have any great reason to glory. The only glorying is to have God on their side. But let us come to the Countries which each possess.

Europe, as was said, is almost all Christendom. Yet Ido­laters and Heathen are still found in the cold Region of the Laplanders; and although they are distinguished into Danes, Swedes, and Moscovites, yet they hardly obey, either the Duke Moscovy, or the King of Suede, or of Denmark▪ Mahometa­nism is more spread, but not beyond the Turks Territories: [Page 38] It is follow'd at Constantinople in Romania, and in the places of Dalmatia and Hungary, where he is Master. It has its course, also in the Taurick Chersonese, and the lesser Tartary. But all these Countries together, make not above one tenth part of Europe.

Lastly, Judaism onely lurks in little corners and holes of Christendom, and dares hardly shew its face but with some kind of disgrace and infamy; Witness their yellow Hats in Italy and Avignon, for a mark of dishonour. Yet the Jews have their Synagogues, and their principal ones are at Amster­dam, Avignon, Rome, Venice, and divers other places of Hol­land and Italy. They are found moreover at Franck-fort, Hamburgh, and other Cities of Germany, and some at London also through connivance, though the Laws be against them. But they are least troubled in Poland and Bohemia; and there, as well for their Number, as for their Priviledges, through the force of Silver Weapons, they make something a greater noise than elsewhere. Greece is yet fuller, they have free Trade at Constantinople, and Grand Caire; They manage principal Af­fairs; they have places of Profit and Revenues, and generally they are powerful through all the Ottomans Empire. For Christians, according to the three Branches of Christianism mentioned, viz. the Christians of the East, the Christians Roman, and the Christians Protestant, they take up all the rest.

The Christians of the East, or the Eastern Church, advan­tagiously divide with the Mahometans, and the Jews, all Greece, and all the Neighbouring Isles of the Archipelago. And in Mount Athos alone, for which cause they have since given it the name of Monte Sancto, or the Holy Mountain; one may see twenty four Monasteries of Caloyers, or certain Monks of the Order of St. Basil, (of which Order generally the Greek Church are) to the number of six thousand.

And under this Branch comprehending all the several Sects [Page 39] that use different Liturgies, the Eastern Church is extended yet further into Russia, who are all thereof; and out of Europe into Ethiopia, and Egypt in Africa; into Georgia, Armenia, Assyria, and Persia in Asia, and if one would, even to India it self, and to the Kingdom of Tenduc, on the North of Cathay, where Mark Polo found some Christians of St. Thomas the A­postle.

Each of these Sects has their Patriarchs, and these Patri­archs, like as the Bishops also, are all Monks of one of the two Orders of St. Basil, or St. Anthony, his follower.

For the other Religions, the Roman Religion is absolute Mistress in Spain, Portugal and Italy. The Religion Prote­stant in the Islands of Great Britane, in Swedeland and Den­mark.

The Roman Religion bears the sway intirely in the Spanish Provinces of the Low Countries; the Protestants in the United Provinces.

The Roman Religion reigns solely in the petty Cantons of Switzerland; the Protestant in the great Cantons.

The Roman Religion has the upper hand intirely in the Countries of the three Electors Ecclesiastick, of Mayence, Trevers and Colen. The Protestant in the Countries of three of the Electors Saecular, the Palatinate of the Rhine, Saxony, and Brandenburgh.

The Roman Religion has not any mixture apparent in the Haeredetary Countries of the Emperor, Austria, Bohemia, Mo­ravia, Tirol, Carinthia, Stiria, and Carniola, nor in the Elec­tors the Duke of Bavaria.

The Protestant has little or none at all, in Suavia, Silesia, both the Prussi's, Pomerania, Hisse, the Archbishoprick of Breme, and in the Dukedoms of Holstein, Lunenburgh, Meckle­burgh. But in the other Provinces of Germany, as in the Dutchies of Cleveland, Juliers, Alsatia, Westphalia, and Fran­conia, the two Religions are almost equally divided, except [Page 40] that the Protestant hath all the Authority in its hand in the grand Imperial Cities hereof, and the Hans Towns, which make up the number of an hundred and fifty, whereof there are but very few to be excepted. The most famous are Nu­renburgh, Franck-fort, Wormes, Stratsburg, Ausburg, Ulms, Ratisbone, Spire, Strelsond, Wismar, Rostoch, Stetin, Osna­burg, Brunswick, Breme, Hamburgh, Lubeck, Dantzick, El­bing, Conigsberg, where the Magistrate is Protestant. There is but only France and Poland, where the number of the Ro­mans surpass the number of the others, and where neverthe­less these have the free and publick exercise of their Religion, and each live together in peace; though the Romanists daily incroach upon the Protestants, and increase, and the others decrease, and lose their Priviledges and Power, for want of some Heroick Princes to maintain them.

To conclude; The Roman Religion has been carried to the ends of the World, into the East, and into the West In­dies by the Spaniards and Portuguese. The Protestant has been carried to the same places by the English, and the Dutch, and the French also are setled in the Isle of Madagascar in Ca­nada, in Africa, and in America, and take their course also through Asia, insomuch that all are there generally call'd Franks. But these are almost universally French Catho­licks.

But to take things apart; The Roman Religion is spread in some Maritine places of Asia, and has it's principal Seat at Goa, a Puissant City on the Western Coast of the Peninsula on this side Ganges. The Protestant upon the shores of the same Asia, and has its principal Seat at Batavia, a City upon the Southern Coast of Grand Java, which the Commerce of the Hollanders has rendred famous.

The Roman Religion fills some places of the Eastern Coast of Africa, as Melinda, Mosambica, Quiloa; The Protestant some places of the same Africa, upon the Western and Sou­thern [Page 41] Coast, as in the Kingdom of Congo, Guiny, and Cape Verd.

The Roman Religion possesses in America, Mexico, and Peru, the Isles of Porto Rico, St. Domingo, and Cuba; also Brasil and Canada, and some of the Antilles Islands. The Protestant, in like manner, in the same America, New England, New Swede, New Denmark, New Holland, and Virginia, and now of late the Island of Jamaca, and the two thirds of the Antilles Islands, and heretofore the Northern part of Brasil, &c.

By all which you may see how little reason of Geography the Religion Roman has, to appropriate the Name Catho­lick.

The Jesuites, as has been seen by the first part, have also promoted their Religion, even into China, but 'tis not yet be­come National or powerful.

It rests only to draw hence their Proportions, thus;

The Proportions of Europe, Asia, Africa, and America, ought to be considered, as 1, 3, 4, and 7. So that taking only the Inhabited part of the World, the Christians possess about a sixth, the Mahometans a fifth, or something more; and the Heathens two thirds, or hardly quite so much. So that dividing all the known Regions of the Earth into thirty equal parts; The Christians part shall be as five, the Mahome­tans as six, and the Heathens as ninteeen, which is very near two thirds of thirty. As for the Christians that are found in Asia, Africa, and America; their petty number is, as it were, swallowed up in this fearful multitude of Mahometans and Idolators, and is elsewhere counterballanced by that of the Mahometans in Europe. And if to the Lands discovered, one joyn that great Southern Continent, which comes near to the very Aequator, and coasts, as it were, continually from East to West, the two other Continents of Asia and Africa, so that it seems to be as large as Europe, Asia and Africa put together; [Page 41] then the Heathen will surpass the Mahometans and the Christi­ans in an excessive proportion; for they will then have near as much more; for 'tis to be believed, that that part of the World has no other for its Inhabitants than Idolaters; seeing that they found no other at the point of good Hope, and towards the streight of Magellan, which are the most neighbouring Lands to this vast Continent of the South, whose shores onely are known unto us.

These are the three grand Branches of the Christian Religi­on in Europe, out of which arise onely three other that are be­come distinct and National, viz. the Lutheran, the Calvinist, and the Episcoparian, all of them Protestant and Reformed; All of them deny the Popes Supremacy and Transubstantiati­on, &c. The Calvinists deny both Transubstantiation of the Papists, Consubstantiation of the Lutherans, and Episcopacy, and the Discipline of the others. And these again the Pres­bytery of the Calvinists, Consubstantiation of the Lutherans, and Transubstantiation, Supremacy, &c. of the Papists, only retaining Episcopacy, (which they contend to be Primitive) and some Popish Ceremonies, (which they contend to be in­different and lawful); all of them at great variance, and with much zeal and animosity each against the other.

There are indeed many other Sects, and Parties, and Opi­nions shooted out of these; but none to be accounted Gene­ral, National, or Powerful, though such as have rais'd great Disputes, and Contentions, and overwarm Fewds and Zealous­ness; and some to Separation from all the former.

And they are either such as are, or may be common to all other, such as are chiefly those about Doctrine; as Arminia­nism and Antiarminianism, Socinianism, or Antisocinianism, &c. according as Reason and Faith directs each. The Soci­nians are chiefly in Poland; The Arminians are spread every where. Or else such as separate from all others, chiefly about Discipline, as the Brownists, Independants, &c. chiefly in Eng­land, [Page 43] and New England; the Anabaptists in Germany and Eng­land also, &c. and other places; the Quakers, the latest of all, in England, &c. The Latitudinarians, who submit to any Discipline, and contend only for the Substantials of Religion. Seekers, or Spiritualists, who submit to no Religion, as whose Religion is to be, not so much against, as above all Religions, or Forms of Religion; All which are comprehensive of most others and, are all generally Libertinarians, more or less; that is for liberty of Religion.

Amongst such a company of Religions in the World, what other means possible can there be for Unity, Peace, and Love amongst Christians, or mankind; but Liberty rather than Uni­formity? For how is it possible there should be Uniformity long, where there's onely necessity, not consent and har­mony?

There are but few places where liberty of Religion is tole­rated, and those with difference. Among the Turks in Po­land, Germany and Holland, generally all, more or less. In France, the Protestants only. In New England all, but errors judg'd fundamental. The Jesuites in China, and in Italy, and Avignon, the Jews. But the World will then onely be happy, when it shall once become Universal, that is, as large as the very Universe it self; and mens minds like to Truth it self, noble and free, and not narrow, but large spirited and diffu­sive, like the infinite Creators, who would have all men to be saved, and that by perswasion, and not force, because impossi­ble. But we pass by this less pleasing particular.

As also the Commerce, Commodities, Riches and Forces of Europe, of which it is enough to say in general, that she commands by Sea all the Riches of the World; and of which enough before, till we come to more particulars, which are best referred to each several Countrey.

REVOLUTIONS.

The late grand Revolutions of Europe have been either of States and Kingdoms, whether for Dominion or Religion; or of Religions themselves, or of both mixtly. We shall onely look so far back as to take a view or prospect of the present face of things, and the Foundations of the present Govern­ments and Religions before mentioned.

The Foundation of the present Germane Empire, in the House of Austria; which grand Revolution has made it, as it were, Haereditary; and put a period to Liberty of Elections.

I. ABout the year 1250. the Empire being greatly di­stracted through the Popes means and practices (who for above an hundred years had notoriously usurped authority over the Emperors, and made a common practice of excom­municating them in a manner successively, for so many years one after the other); the Empire, I say, being distracted into many Factions, each Faction chose a King of the Romans, or Emperor; insomuch that there were now at one time three Elected together, and a▪fourth a year or two after bought it, and presently left it again, and then for several years without any. The Empire fluctuating thus for about twenty years, and after so long an Interregnum, the Princes of Germany met at Quidlinburg, and made a League of Defence together about the year 1270. Thereupon Pope Gregory the tenth sends or­der to them to chuse an Emperor, unless they would have one chose for them. Meeting therefore at Franck-fort▪ they chose (out of one of the weakest Families, every Faction grown jea­lous, and fearing the other) Rodolphus Earl of Hapsburg, in [Page 45] the year 1270. to be Emperor, the Raiser of the present House of Austria upon this occasion, and grand Revolution; for by War, and by his Imperatorian Power, gaining Austria, and other Territories adjoyning, he confers them upon his Son: And so the Earls of Hapsburgh become first Dukes, then Arch-Dukes of Austria, about the year 1280. and so propagated their power far and near unto our times.

By this time the seven Electors had rooted themselves in their usurp'd Electorship, which began first by bare permission, and under pretext of avoiding confusion, and for better order in the Election, to take the Votes of all the other Princes of Germany, what should be best for the Common Interest, af­terwards used and usurped as their priviledge, and so continu­ed it, till they got to be established therein by the Golden Bull.

II. The Golden Bull, or Seal, is constituted as the perpe­tual and fundamental Law of the Empire, (not to be altered by the Emperor, no not with the Electors consent themselves) by Charles the Fourth, in the year 1356. Yet to which since has been added, Capitulations of the Emperor, with the Elec­tors, and Princes of Germany.

In the Golden Bull was contained the Priviledges, Liber­ties, Order, and mutual respect between the Emperor and Princes.

In it the seven Electors were established by publick Sancti­on, and Law of the Empire; before sometimes more, some­times less, usurped the Power to themselves, which bred dis­sentions and confusions alwayes in choice.

Also to hinder Haereditary Succession, that three Emperors of one and the same Family should never be chosen together, as had been by Power, Interest, and Factions formerly ac­customed to keep it in one House; which how well observed the Story will shew, it having continued in that Line ever since, and become in a manner quite haereditary, and scarcely to be altered.

[Page 46] In it also was decided between the House of Bavaria, and the Palatine, the Controversie about Electorship, which was by perpetual right then annexed to the Palatinate, and ever since continued so till the late German Wars; before each claiming the Electorship, which therefore often disturbed their number to be more or less than seven.

III. About the year 1500. the State of Burgundy, which contained the Low Countries, was by Marriage with the Hei­ress thereof, added to the House of Austria, which further strengthened it.

About the same time under Maximilian the first, the pub­lick Courts of Judicature, which followed the Emperors Court, alwayes before were fixed to a certain place; and this is called the Imperial Chamber, the Supream Tribunal, and Ap­peal of Justice, in which in Civil Matters, the Emperor and all the Princes should be subject, and the greatest Controversies be submitted to its Judgment.

It was after two removes fixed at last to Spires; hence the Chamber of Spires fam'd over all; and the Empire also divided into ten Circles, by the same Emperor, at the same time.

IV. The Heir of Burgundy (i. e. the Emperors Son, by his Wife Heiress thereof) marrying with the Heir of Spain, unite the Kingdom of Spain and Burgundy, and the House of Au­stria together, and so the King of Spain becomes Arch-Duke of Austria, Duke of Burgundy, and Lord of the Low Coun­tries, and after his Grand-fathers decease, Emperor also, viz.

Charles the Fifth, Son of Philip King of Spain, Son of Maximilian the Emperor, succeeds his Father in his Estates of Inheritance of Spain, Burgundy, and the Low Countries, Austria, &c. and by Election, his Grand-father Maximilian in the Empire, in the year 1519. under whom the German Em­pire rose to its greatest height and inlargement ever since the dismembring of it. And indeed with this addition of Spain, [Page 47] Burgundy, and the Low Countries, Naples, and Sicily, it might equal it under Charles the Great, when it had France and Italy Members thereof, or subject thereunto; besides the Duke­dom of Milan fell to this Charles; also the Kingdom of Tunis, and other parts in Africa became Tributary; and moreover, married the Daughter of Portugal, and so laid a Foundation for that Kingdom also. But if you add the West Indy King­doms, the Kingdom of Mexico overcome, Anno, 1521. the Kingdom of Peru, 1535. It had more extent, though not greatness and power, than all the Roman Empire ever had. And had not the French opposed him, he had over-ran all Europe, and been Universal Monarch.

He had Prisoners at the same time, the French King, and the Pope of Rome. He ruin'd the League made by the Protestants at Smalcalde in Germany. Took Prisoners the Elector of Saxo­ny, and Landgrave of Hassia, drove the great Turk from Vi­enna, as well as won Tunis. But the Turk soon broke his Power in Africa, and being hunted out of Germany, he re­signed all his Estates and Kingdoms; the Empire to his Brother, who had been before elected King of Hungary and Bohemia, Anno 1526. and by the procurement of this Charles, elected King of the Romaus, 1531. and now by his Resignation, Em­peror, 1558. The rest of his Estates to his Son Philip the Se­cond King of Spain, and so went off the Stage, and died pri­vate in a Monastery, after he had been glutted, as it were, with the pomp and vanity of the World;

As Emperor of the Germans, King of Castile, Aragon, Na­ples, Sicily, &c. Arch-Duke of Austria, Duke of Burgundy, Prince of Belgium, (or Low Countries) &c. King of India, and the Ocean, &c. Lord of Africa, &c. But in the end on­ly Monk.

V. From this time the Austrian House took such rooting in Germany, that the Empire is in name rather Elective, but in reality Haereditary, and become the Inheritance, as it were, [Page 48] of a Family; Specially after he brought in the custom of cre­ating King of the Romans, during the Emperors life, as he did to his Brother, Anno. 1531. (which is a Title proper to the Em­peror) notwithstanding the Elector of Saxony, who by many Arguments shewed, how it tended to inervate the free election of the Emperor.

VI. Under this Charles, all Germany, both Empire and Church, is rent into two grand Factions or Parts, Roman Catho­licks, and Protestants; the Protestants again into Lutherans and Calvinists; and from this division arose the two grand Wars, the Smalcaldick and Bohemian.

The chief cause was the general hate of the Roman Court and Tyranny, (and base abuses and corruptions thereof) both by the Princes and People, ready to take any occasion against them.

But the occasion was the common selling of Indulgences by an impudent Monk; whom another Monk, but honester, op­poses. Thus the two Instruments were two Monks, one a ve­ry Knave, or at best, corrupt ignorant Friar; the other an ho­nest, sincere, and well-meaning Soul, as well as zealous, Mar­tin Luther by name, (such as were many in those dayes, as Thauler, whom Luther much esteemed and praises); or if you will give him a truer name from his Deeds, Martin Marr-Pope, who at first taxes only the abuse, and observes the corruptions of the Church, become too notorious for any honest heart; but finding no amendment, nor reformation, but things worse and worse, makes a general defection, Anno. 1522.

This was no sooner done, but the Reformers make a new Schism, and divide between Luther and Zwinglius, 1524. which rose to two grand Factions, afterwards by the name of Lutherans and Calvinists towards the year 1560. the cause of much woe to Germany, and never reconciled, neither by Prin­ces nor Pastors, till the treaty at Munster, 1648.

Thus Germany, and almost all Europe, became divided into [Page 49] two General Factions or Parts, Papists and Protestants; but Germany into three, Papists, Lutherans, and Calvinists: which has been the principal cause indeed of all Mutations and Re­volutions in all the Kingdoms and States ever since almost. Hence the Revolutions of the Low-Countries, of France, of England, of Bohemia, &c. must be deriv'd, as from their origi­nal Head and Spring.

The head of the Catholicks was the Emperor, and Popish-Princes; of the Lutherans, the Duke of Saxony; of the Cal­vinists or Reformed, the Elector Palatine.

VII. And these preceding, occasion'd also other Religions, and Wars for these, at least defensive. For at this time of con­tending for Liberty and Reformation, arose other Sects also, aiming, or pretending higher Reformation in Religion; So that in the year 1525, one Thomas Munzer occasions the Ru­stick War of the Countrymen. In the year 1534, succeeded the Anabaptists at Munster.

In the year 1529 arose the name Protestant, in the General Assembly at Worms, when the Elector of Saxony, the Land­grave of Hasse, the City of Noremberg and others protested against the Decrees of Caesar, and appeal'd to an Universal-Council. In the year following 1530, the Confession of the Protestants, call'd the Augustan Confession, was published.

VIII. Upon these Grounds chiefly, and a little after the Troubles and Interruptions by the other Sects mentioned, breaks forth the Civil War between Caesar and the Protestants, called the Smalcaldick War; Anno 1547, which they began at Smalcaldia in Hassia: where Caesar prevails, ruins their League made there, the same year begun and ended. Soon after the Protestants revive; prevail, and in the end force the Emperor out of Germany; procure the Passavian Transaction, (or Peace made there) An. 1552, where by a perpetual Edict is establi­shed Liberty of either Religion, Roman-Catholick and Augustan Confession, (that is, Protestant.) So the Protestants by agreement [Page 50] and compact obtain'd full liberty and exemption from the Pa­pal yoke, and Peace in Germany till 1618.

IX. When chiefly from the same hidden causes, grounds and motives, the Bohemian War began: For about the year 1612, Germany was again divided into two parts, the League, and the Union. The League contained the Papist Princes, the Union the Protestant. Thence about the year 1618, the Bo­hemians, according to their priyiledge, rejecting the Empe­ror, as never formally nor legally chosen, (as they had former­ly done Uladislaus the 3d.) elect the Count Palatine King of Bohemia, and crown him at Prague. Whence the Bohemian-War arose, and spread over all Germany; chang'd first into the Saxon, and then into the Swedish-War, for the support of the German Liberty, and lasted for thirty years, till the Trea­ty at Munster.

X. The Duke of Bavaria overcoming the Bohemians, and the Palatine expell'd, demands and obtains the Electorship, (which for a hundred and fifty years before had been claimed and controverted, but by the Golden-Bull decided to the Pa­latine) notwithstanding the Duke of Saxony and Marquess of Brandenburgh gainsaying, but not daring to resist; about the year 1620: And so the Palatine was ejected out of the upper Palatinate, and the first place among the Electoral Princes Secular, as well as the Kingdom of Bohemia.

XI. And thus we are divolved amidst the late German-Wars, which we can but only hint at: Anno 1625, the Duke of Saxony slain. King of Swede enters Germany in behalf of the Protestants and Princes Liberty, An. 1630: Next year the Swede and Saxon come and prevail. Swede strikes League with France.

King of Swede kill'd, after famous Victories and Conquests. Tilly General of the Imperialists dies of his wounds, after glo­rious Victories against Bohemia, Palatinate, Denmark and Saxo­ny, both the same year, 1632.

[Page 51] Swede confirms his League with Protestants the next year, 1633. Confederates overcome Imperialists, 1634.

Anno 1635, Duke of Saxony transacts with the Emperor, makes Peace, whereby the Duke of Brandenburgh, and other States accept the Conditions, and pass with him over to the Emperors part. The same year the King of France denounces War against the Empire.

Anno 1636. Duke of Saxony slain by the Swede. The Im­perialists driven out of Pomerania by the Swede, 1638. But the Palatine Princes are overcome. Saxon and Bohemia inva­ded, 1639.

Anno 1640, The Swede repell'd out of Bohemia. The War still continues hot. Several Sieges and Battels till the End, as there had been from the Beginning thereof.

In 1647, The Swede making Truce with Bavaria, moves into Bohemia. Is expelled thence. The Emperor prepares War again, and prayes to the Virgin.

Anno 1648, General Wrangel with the French invades Ba­varia. Ejected again. General Conigsmark seizes on the Tower of Prague and sets against the City. Munster-Treaty ensues. And so the Thirty years War begun, ends also at Prague, wherein 325000 perished. Of such direful conse­quence is the want of Liberty of Religion; For the Empe­ror, a bloudy enemy of the Protestants, occasions this long War, &c.

XII. The Peace at Munster chang'd the state of the Em­pire, and reduced it to that form which it now appears in. For the Swede carries clear away the Bishoprick of Breme and Verd, and the French Alsatta. The Palatine is restor'd to his Estate in part, and made Eighth Elector, with the title of L. High Treasurer of the Empire, which had hitherto but Se­ven. The Protestants lastly, both Lutheran and Reformed, are asserted into full Liberty of Religion, whom the Papists never prevail'd against so much by Force, as by Cunning and [Page 52] Plots in time of Peace. And therefore had alwayes need to add the Wisdom of Serpents to the Innocency of Doves.

So Peace has ever since continued to our times, which we are now come unto; whereof the most remarkable passages in brief are,

Frankendale restored to the Palatine, 1652.

Leopaldus Ignatius, the present Emperour, chosen King of Hungaria, and inaugurated, Anno 1655. Crown'd King of Bohemia, 1657. In which year the Emperor dies, also.

Bishop of Munster besieges Munster the same year. And the States assemble at Frank-fort to chuse Emperor,

Leopold K. of Hungaria and Bohemia, elected King and Em­peror of the Romans, 1658.

Munster again besieged by its Bishop, the Citizens stoutly re­sist, 1660. But forc'd the next year to receive his Soul­diers, and lie at his mercy; and a Cittadel imposed over them to keep them in awe, and so reduced to obedience.

The same year, viz. 1661. the Turks (who had been pretty quiet ever since the Janizaries had deposed and kill'd the Grand Senior, 1648.) now invade Transylvania. The Imperialists march against them into Hungary and Tran­sylvania. The Turks subdue a great part of Transylvania, and constitute a new Prince thereof Abaffy.

1662. Count Serin spoils the Turks Countries. Turks take Fogaras Castle; domineer, establish Abaffi, who besieges Clausenburg. Rais'd by the Imperialists. Turks make a treacherous and perfideous Truce in Transylvania.

The Turks again invade Hungaria, 1663. Besiege and take Newhausel and other places in Upper-Hungary. The Emperor married to the Infanta (2d Daughter) of Spain.

1664. Zeckeild and Clausenburg betrayed and sold by the Souldiers to Abaffi. Count Serin with Auxiliary Forces invades the Turks Countries, takes strong places. Burns [Page 53] the five Protestant Churches, returns loaden with prey. But kild by a wild Boar, (after Peace made with the Turks) the year after, viz. 1665. Assembly of Emperor, Electors and Princes, and States of the Empire, to consult against the progress of the Turk; and to sollicite Kings, Princes and States for help. At length Peace made with the Turk, 1665.

War between the Elector of Mentz, or Mayence, and the Elector Palatine, 1664, not yet allay'd. Also between the two Dukes of Luneburgh, for the division and succes­sion into their elder Brother's Estates: begun and ended almost at the same time, towards the beginning of 1665.

Between the United Provinces and Bishop of Munster, du­ring their differences with England; but soon ended.

1668. Battel fought between the Palatine and Lorrainers. Victory dubious, rather inclining to the Lorrainers. Pa­latine seeks help. Endeavours for Peace, now on foot.

The Revolutions of the Electoral Estates, &c.

To the Revolutions of the Empire, pertain those of the Electoral Princes, (under which the Kingdom of Bohemia) those of Hungary and the three grand Principalities, Transyl­vania, Walachia and Moldavia. Of which briefly.

All the Princes of Germany anciently were Electors in com­mon; and no distinction between Electors and Non-Electors.

The Princes, and consequently the Electors, were and are absolute Princes, in their own Estates.

Electors began about the year 1000, under Otho the third; by permission only for convenience of taking Votes, and a­voiding Confusions, and by the prevalency of the more potent, under specious pretences.

No certain number of Electors at first, but sometimes more, sometimes less.

[Page 54] By use and tacit confent at last, Seven onely introduced, chiefly about the year 1200.

But finally establish'd and confirm'd by the Golden Bull, 1356.

An Eighth instituted for the Palatine by the Treaty of Mun­ster, 1648, who was outed of the fifth.

The Ecclesiastick Electors had the precedency, through the usurped Soveraignty of the Pope above the Emperor, and po­wer of the Clergy and Bishops in those dayes.

The Arch-Bishop of Mentz, Chancellor through Germany, Dean and President of the Colledge of Electors, to convo­cate, preside, propose and conclude.

He hath the priviledge of crowning Caesar, except at Aken, i. e. Aix la Caplle, in the Dukedom of Juliers, which belongs to the Elector of Colen.

The Arch-Bishop of Tryers, Chancellor through France. And of Colen, Chancellor through Italy, who pretends right of crowning Caesar; whence in the Diet at Ratisbone, some ten years since, he departed without saluting Caesar; And this had like to have broke out into a publick quarrel.

The Secular, are the King of Bohemia, the Duke of Bavaria, Saxony, Brandenburgh, and the Palatine.

The Electorship of the Palatine, with his Country the Upper Palatinate, was conferr'd on the Duke of Bavaria, by Munster-Treaty, 1648. It was anciently call'd the Electorate of Bavaria, the Palatine being of that House. And so that long dispute ended, which had lasted above three hundred years.

The Duke of Bavaria exercises the Vicarship in vacancy of the Empire; But the Palatine disputed it at the chusing of this present Emperor, 1658.

The Duke of Saxony convocated the Protestant Princes, 1630, for a Defensive League, who conclude to maintain Liberty by Arms; and so it becomes a Saxonick War.

He unfaithfully and unjustly transacts Peace alone with the [Page 55] Emperor, after the Battel at Norlington, and other Princes yield to his Articles, 1635. This Peace causes a new War with the Swede and French confederate, never ended till 1648.

Duke of Saxon marries, 1663, with the eldest daughter of Denmark.

The Marquess of Brandenburgh has the largest Dominions of all, being Duke of Pomerania many ages since. Prussia was divided between him and Poland; he to have the title of Duke of the whole, and to hold his part with some Homage to Poland, An. 1525. The Swedes since have disturb'd him both in Pomerania and Prussia. By the Treaty of Munster, Upper- Pomerania and Stetin, &c. to remain to the Swede; the Lower to Brandenburgh; The Arms and Titles to both. He obtain'd the Fee-Simple of Prussia, 1611. In 1658, Prussia is made an absolute Dukedom, free from all dependance or homage on Poland; Understand still the Duke's part of Prussia. Konigs­berg refused; yet 1662 acknowledges the Elector Supream Prince; And his Soveraign Power over Prussia establish'd, 1663, when they swear to him again.

The Elector Palatine was made 8th Elector, and so who for so many years had been first, was now last of all the Princes Electors. He is restor'd to the Palatinate in part since Munster Peace. War since with Mentz 1665, and Lorrainers at present, before hinted.

Late Revolutions of Bohemia in short.

The King of Bohemia, Elector, and one of the Estates of the Empire, first among the Secular Electors, has now only a Vote, but not the right of Session and Suffrage in the Electoral Col­ledge, nor Universal Diets of the Empire.

Bohemia distracted and ruin'd, came at last to forreign Kings, and in the end to the House of Austria, above an hundred years since, and so continues.

[Page 56] Moravia and Silesia were many ages since added to Bohemia▪ and have ever since followed its fortunes.

The Kingdom of Bohemia was ever elective, till the late Bo­hemian Wars lost them that priviledge, as it were.

About the year 1618, they exclude the Emperor, (accord­ing to priviledge) a bloody enemy of the Protestants, and choose the Palatine King, as has been shewn, Chief heretofore of the Electoral Princes, and Head of the Protestants, Cavinists, whence ensues the bloody War of Thirty years durance.

Since which made in a manner an Hereditary Province of the Empire, and House of Austria.

The Empire having no open formidable enemy at present, save the Turk, in Hungary and Transylvania, we shall here subjoyn the present face of things there.

Of Hungary.

Hungary being ruined by the Tartars, about Anno 1242, began to seek forreign Kings about the year 1300. At length the Emperor and Austrian Family obtains it about 1440. But afterwards ensu'd grievous wars with the Turks, against whom Huniades a famous Hero.

The Emperor contending with the Prince thereof, who was chosen by the Estates of the Kingdom, and for his assist­ance made use of the Turk, about the year 1520, loses the greatest part thereof to Solyman the Magnificent, whence con­tinual Wars with the Turk, who besieges Vienna it self, 1529. The rest the Emperor is King of. Between whom constant Wars, Truces, and Breaches and Invasions again. After this time Transylvania dismembred from Hungaria. About the Bohemian War great Troubles here also for Liberty of Reli­gion, which had been before granted them by the former Emperor.

Of Transylvania, Walachia, & Moldavia.

Transylvania eastward of Upper Hungaria, heretofore for long time a Province and Principality thereof, and so of the Empire; from which swerving, constitutes a peculiar Prin­cipality, distinct from the Kingdom of Hungary, under the protection of the Turks, about 1560. The Princes nominated and substituted by the Turk in opposition to the Emperor. The Protestants choosing rather to fall under the Turk, than the Emperor, finding more mercy and liberty from him; or rather from between both: Their Princes being maintained and substituted by the Turk against the Emperor, and again defended by th' Emperor and Poland from being made wholly thrall to the Turk, to whom their Princes are tributary.

Hence Wars and Troubles with the Princes of Transylvania as well as Turk; they often by War invading Caesar.

First, Bathor makes work, 1601. Next, Botskay makes war, about 1606. Then Bethlem Gabor, a profest enemy of the House of Austria, and Defender of the Protestants, drives Ga­briel Bathor, the former Prince, out of Transylvania, 1620; having invaded Hungary the year before 1619, but after a great noise did effect little, even at this time of the Hunga­rian and Bohemian Wars; laying down his Hungarian Dia­dem 1622, and reconcil'd to the Emperor: Anno 1644, Ra­gotzi moves into Hungary, takes places, and makes Peace a year or two after. Since George Ragotzi the second, mingling himself rashly and improvidently in the War between Sweden and Poland, and beaten by the Polander 1658, and overcome by the Turks at Clausenburg, Anno 1660, died of his wounds there received, at Waradin; Unhappy Prince! seeking ano­thers, loses his own. And so the Ragotzies were overturn'd, and quite outed.

Barkay is substituted by the Turks the same year, opposed [Page 58] by Kemini-Janos, Ragotzi's General, who was chosen by the Estates. The Turks take several strong places, amongst the rest Waradin, the Gate and Sluse as it were, or Keys of Ger­many on this side the Danow.

Anno 1661, Count Serin bestirs himself against the Turks, fortifies a Castle in his Island. Kemini-Janos takes Barkay, and kills him and his Brother. The Imperialists march into Hun­gary and Transylvania against the Turks, who subdue a great part thereof, take Newstadt, constitute Abaffy, Prince.

1662. Kemini-Janos makes work for Abaffy, but betray'd by his own, is kill'd. Count Serin is active, vexes the Turks. They take Fogaras Castle, and domineer throughout. Take Deva, and establish Abaffy. Clausenburg a long time in vain besieged by Abaffy, reliev'd by Imperialists. Turks make a treacherous Truce in Transylvania with the Emperor.

1663. Turks again invade Hungary, take New-hausel, and other places in Upper-Hungary. Clausenburg, and another Hold betray'd, and sold by the Souldiers to Abaffy. The French do exploits, and get renown against the Turks, having been sent to the Emperor's assistance: Peace made 1665.

Walachia bordering Southward of Transylvania and Molda­via, has been a long time a Province of the Turks, receive their Prince from that Court, are tributary, yet often cause troubles.

Moldavia eastward of Transylvania, has also been a long time a Turkish Province. They nominate their Prince; are tributary; yet not so fully in their Power as they would de­sire.

And so we pass to the Empire of the Turks.

The Foundation and Revolutions of the present Turkish Empire.

Osman or Ottoman rising to be Sultan in Asia minor, i. e. those parts of Asia towards Europe, (where the Turks then had only footing, being quite driven out of Persia, and all their Eastern Kingdoms by the Tartars) after the death of Sul­tan Aladine the 2d or 3d, the last of the other House, layes the Foundation of the present Empire and Family, about the year 1300: subduing all the other inferiour Kingdoms of the Turks there in Asia minor, among whom the Empire was di­vided after Saladines death, without Heirs.

About 1350, they cross the Hellespont, or Narrow-Sea, out of Asia into Europe, hiring the Genoa's Ships: For what foot­ing they had before in Gallipolis was inconsiderable by Land; having subdued Nice, the Imperial Seat of the Eastern, i. e. Graecian Emperors, in the time of Ottoman before mentioned.

From that time they get ground in Europe; take Adrianople, their first Imperial Seat in Europe; and the Countries of Ser­via and Bulgaria. In the year 1370▪ a great part of Thrace, and Macedonia and Achaia in Greece: but loose most part of their Empire in Asia, by Tamerlane Emperor of the Tartars, to the year 1400. But soon recover it again, and reunite the whole Turkish Kingdom, and inlarge it with the Conquests of Dacia, and part of Sclavonia, and Transylvania, and the rest of Mace­donia in Greece. About 1420. take from the Constantinopoli­tan, or Greek Empire, all Achaia, Thessaly, Epirus; shake the State of Hungary. Uuder Mahomet the 2 d, call'd the Great, about 1450, this Empire rises to its height, taking Constantino­ple it self, the Imperial Seat, and the whole Greek Empire, making it the seat of Empire to this day. He conquers two Em­pires, the Constantinopolitan, and of Trabezund, (a new erected [Page 60] Empire of the Greeks distinct from the Constantinopolitan) twelve Kingdoms, innumerable Provinces, and two hundred Cityes, and so put an end to the whole Greek Roman Empire. About 1480, they drive the Venetians from Morea, (or Pelo­ponnese, a part of Greece, on the East whereof lyes Candy over against it,) and part of Dalmatia, and get some Countries, or Kingdoms in Asia also.

Towards the year 1520, they subdue the Mammalucks of Egypt, Grand Caire, their Royal Seat; also Palestine, Syria, Arabia; bringing all under their Yoke.

After the year 1520 Solyman the Magnificent, the most Po­werful of all the Turkish Emperors, and Scourge of the Chri­stians, surprises Rhodes, Belgrade, Buda, with greatest part of Hungary; and Babylon, Assyria, and Mesopotamia in Asia from the Persians. But in vain besieges Vienna, An. 1529, with three hundred thousand men, and lost eighty thousand before it in a months time. Never the like Siege read of. This Hunga­rian War lasted all Solyman's time for forty years.

About 1567, take from the Venetians Cyprus, and from the Moors Tunis (then under the power of Charles the fifth, King of Spain) and Algiers, both in Africa; with their Territories; after their defeat in the famous Sea-fight at Lepanto, by the Christians.

After the year 1600, the Hollander first makes League with Achmet, and the German Emperor afterwards; He succeeded at nine years old, the elder being kill'd by command of the Father.

Osman or Ottoman the 2d, unsuccesfully making War upon Poland, and endeavouring to remove the Seat of Empire from Constantinople to Cair in Egypt; his Janizaries seditious, take him and strangle him publickly, 1622, and fetch Mustapha, whom they had, after two or three months reign, imprisoned a long time before, and make him Emperor again. A No­velty never heard of before in this Kingdom, it being the [Page 61] Grand Segniors common policy to strangle all the yonger Bro­thers. However Mustapha, younger Brother of Achmet, was preserv'd, either because Achmet being a younger Brother him­self, took pity on him, or because he having no children of his▪ own, was not permitted to kill him. But no sooner▪ had they set Mustapha up again, but they pluckt him down the next year, and make him lay down his Empire, 1623. and set young Amurath 4th, or Morat, in his place; since which things Tur­kish Majesty and Authority has grown vile amongst them.

Morat the 4th, a younger Brother also of Osman's, spends his stomach against the Persians, and with incredible preparations, and an eight years Siege and War, recovers Bagdad, or Baby­lon, as they call it.

Ibrahim, Brother also of Morat, preserv'd by his Mother in his Brothers life time, and by her depos'd again, for interdict­ing her the Court, spends several years in the Wars of Candy against the Venetians, without success; for which, and his be­ing too much under the power of his Wives, whom he follow'd more then his Wars, was strangled by his Subjects in the year 1648. whom Mahomet the 4 th, ten years old, succeeded, and continues War against Candy; now reigning Lord of all this vast Empire, containing all Dacia, and Greece, the greatest part of Sclavonia, and Hungary, the Isles of the Aegean Sea, and a great part of the Taurick Chersonese in Europe; and in Asia, innumerable Provinces and Regions; and in Africk all Egypt, the kingdoms of Tunis and Algiers, with the ports of Snachem and Erocco. And whose stile is as swelling as their Empire: Solyman stiling himself in his Letters to alerius, Grand-Master of the Rhodes;

SOLYMAN. King of Kings, Lord of Lords, most high Em­peror of Constantinople and Trabezond; the most migh­ty King of Persia, Syria, Arabia, and the Holy Land; Lord of Europe, Asia and Africa; Prince of Mecca and Aleppo, Ruler of Jerusalem, and Soveraign Lord of all the Seas and Isles therein.

[Page 62] The Turks first invaded Candy, Anno 1645, and have ever since with all their might, year after year attempted it, and drove them out of all but Candy, to which they have laid close Siege this two years last past, without intermission, and made several Mines, Batteries, and Assaults against it this pre­sent year, but repulsed with incredible Courage and Warlike behaviour: So that there has not been the like Siege known in this our Age. 'Tis thought the Turks have lost near four­score thousand men against. The issue whereof, the Pope has more cause to fear than any other Prince next to the Vene­tians themselves.

The Foundation and Revolutions of the present Empire of Russia.

The Prince hereof in his Ambassies with the Turk, Empe­ror, and Pope, King of Swede, and Danes, &c. stiles himself Tzar or Emperor; though with the Poles only, Great Duke. Therefore we shall add this to the Empires also.

The last Emperor but one of the old Royal line, was John Basilid, that most famous Tyrant, who extended his Empire, even unto Persia and the Caspian-Sea, made War upon Li­vonia or Liefland, where receiving great defeats and losses, acted with rage and fury, commits horrible slaughters every­where, both of his own, as well as of his enemies, and kill'd his hopeful Son John with his own hands. With this king the English first began to confederate.

To him succeeds, An. 1583, his Son Theodore, of a good disposition, the last of the former race; who dying without issue, Russia becomes distracted with unheard of Confusions and Miseries: For through fault in Government, and the Line failing, there sprang horrible Factions and Commotions in the kingdom for ten years, scarce to be parallel'd in History.

For John Basilid having two Sons left, Demetrius and Theo­dore, [Page 63] the former was secretly made away and kill'd, before his Father's death, and Theodore leaving no issue, leaves the king­dom to his Brother-in-law, who proving an unmerciful Ty­rant, The Jesuites take occasion to suborn a certain Scholar of theirs in their Colledge in Poland, a Russe by Nation, for the true Demetrius made away; so cunningly, that none of the Russians, especially the fickle-minded multitude, doubted, but that it was the true and lawful Heir indeed, and therefore generally flock to him, which the other Tyrant seeing, either with Grief or Poyson ended his dayes, An. 1605. and the false Demetrius made absolute Monarch of Russia. The king of Poland and the Pope favouring the design. But the Russes soon smelling him out by his forreign manners and customs, The Nobles conspire against him, and behead him the next year.

The Impostor slain, the stronger Faction thus prevailing, make Zusky the Chief their Conspiracy, An. 1606, Emperor.

But then presently another Demetrius, as escaping by Mi­racle, and by and by in opposition to him a third, begin to peep up, one in the Western, the other in the Nothern parts by se­veral Factions, so that stil Demetrius as often as slain, rises again. But this last soon vanished.

Hereupon the Poles, the Swedes, and the Tartars take their advantage, break-in on every side, under pretext of help, and the Russians become a prey to them all.

The Swedes help Zuskie, and the Poles Demetrius, Anno 1611, the Swedes take Novograd, and the Poles Smolensko.

The Russes, weary of these Impostures and Confusions, seek out for a forreign Prince, An. 1612▪ some for the Pole, others for the Swede. The Pole takes Mosco (it self) and with Fire and Sword lay it in the dust, 200000 Russes perishing therein. The Swedes eject the Poles out of Mosco again. But the Southern Russes take Zusky, send him into Poland, and by recommendation and the power of the Polanders, chuse the [Page 64] King of Polands Son, create him Great Duke: and the Nor­thern chuse Charles the Brother of Gustavus Adolphus King of Sweden.

But the Russes loth to fall under the power of the Poles, and desirous of settlement after such tiresome confusions, and see­ing themselves a scorn and prey to strangers, do by the ad­vice and counsel first of a Butcher only, seek out a fit person of their own Nation, and make choice at last of their Patri­arch of Mosco's Son, An. 1615, who presently makes this But­cher Treasurer and General, and at length settles this vast Em­pire, and manages it in a more constant way of Peace with the Turks, Tartars, Poles, and Swedes, than any of his predeces­sors before, and founds the present Family and Empire.

Yet the second Demetrius's Widow hires the Cossacks to set up her young Son, not of age, who takes many Eastern Pro­vinces of Russia, with the Title of Kingdom for her Son, the fourth false Demetrius; But this Kingdom lasted but two years: for both Mother and Son were taken and slain by the Russes.

So the Emperor first makes peace with Swede, who restor'd to him the Great Dukedom of Novograd, but keeps Livonia, (and other Northern Provinces) with the City Novograd, and add it to their Crown, since the occasion of War between them. He then besieges Smolensko 1634, and there receives a great and shameful Overthrow and Destruction by the Poles; which Dukedom has ever since been the Apple of Contention, as well as formerly, betwixt them. He reigned till 1645.

To whom succeeded his young Son Alexius, the present Emperor; In 1646 they made peace with Poland, and du­ring the Kings minority there was some troubles and distem­pers in the State, and an horrible Sedition 1648. but all soon quietly setled.

Anno 1654. The Moscovites invade Lituania; overcome Smolensko; and 1655, take Vilna; invade Livonia. 1656, [Page 65] The Cossacks (a Confederate Army of Rogues and Robbers, that take either side for their Prey, or Money, or other ends and designs, or as they are pleased or displeased with affairs; and belong chiefly to Poland;) they joyn with the Poles, and defeat the Moscovites, anno 1659. The Poles prosper. But the Cossacks at last break Faith, and again rebel to the Moscovites; and invade and spoyl some Provinces.

An. 1660 Czarneckie in Lituania beats the Muscovites. Their Army also in Poland under Zeremetzie reduc'd to straits, and forced to surrender themselves to the Poles. Vilna in Litua­nia besieged by the Poles till next year. An. 1662, The Mos­covite beats the Tartars; Overcomes the Cossacks under Chimi­linsky; But again overcome by Cossacks and Tartars. And 1664, The Moscovites overcome, and beat by the Pole. Peace since between them. The Emperor of Moscovia now sollicits for the election of his Son to the Crown of Poland, offers fair Conditions, and that he shall change his Religion from the Greek to the Roman; which would have much influence upon the Jesuites perhaps, and zealous Religionists of the Papists; if Reason of State otherwayes did not hinder.

The great Enemies you see of the Russes then are the Pole, the Swede, and the Tartar, helpt by the Turk: Anno 1230, the Tartars over-ran all Russia, and made it tributary, and for three hundred years kept their Power over it more or less, and gave and took away Dukes over them, as they pleased. Anno 1500 Basil shook off this yoke. Yet Anno 1570 an hundred thousand Tartars on a sudden overran Mosco, and laid it whol­ly in Ashes.

The Poles and Russes strive for the Dukedom of Smolensko and Severia, which both claim; and both win and take con­tinually. Of late years the Cossacks with all Ukrain, revolted to the Russes. But since Peace and Compositions of things made.

The Swede and Russe contend for Livonia. The Swede by [Page 66] success of Arms has expell'd both the Russe and the Pole, and annex'd it to their Crown. Hence the Wars between the Russe and Swede continually. Riga has been often attempted and besieg'd in vain by the Russe. But we pass to their next neighbour Poland.

The Revolutions of Poland.

Poland has for many ages been a distinct Soveraignty.

The first that was elective, was Piastus (after the failure of the former line) a plain Country-man, elected Duke of Po­land, An. 800. Afterwards became a Kingdom, still in Piastus's line.

An. 1320. Silesia fell from Poland to Bohemia, and could never be recovered.

An. 1386. They made the Great Duke of Lituania, by mar­riage into their King's Family, King; and so joyn'd that great Dukedom to Poland.

An. 1466. Casimir adds Prussia; and 1561 Livonia is added to it also.

The Royal Family being extinct, they chuse forreign Prin­ces, anno 1573. and first chuse the Duke of Anjou, Brother of Charles the 9 th, King of France, about the year 1575. But he quickly left it for the Crown of France.

An. 1579, they chose Bathor Prince of Transylvania, by re­commendation of the Turks. He firmly united Livonia to the Crown, and had a great hand upon the Moscovites.

He dying without issue, they chose Sigismund the King of Swede's Son, about the year 1590; (whose posterity has ever since enjoy'd it; but now the line fails.) He joyn'd the King­dom of Swede and Poland; But turning Papist, endeavours by the Jesuites perswasions to disturb Religion in Swedeland, and so was ejected, and losing his Patrimonial kingdom, on­ly keeps Poland. Hence those lasting Wars between the two Nations.

[Page 67] To him succeeded Uladislaus, famous for the memorable Victory against the Moscovites, besieging Smolensko, an. 1634.

After whose death, Anno 1647, The kingdom became ex­treamly imbroyl'd by Factions, specially by the mutinous and seditious Cossacks (a Rebellious Army, as it were of Boors, and Moss-troopers, that live upon prey and rapine, and serve any side, as was hinted (risen first and chiefly out of the wild parts of Poland, Lituania, &c. next Russia;) who at this time began to be more troublesome than ever, during all the present king Casimir's Reign, and not fully setled till very lately; and per­haps not to hold long neither.

King Casimir succeeded, an. 1648. so troubled all his dayes, that he has been a long time weary of his Crown, and now at last laid it down, not obtaining leave to nominate his Successor.

The better to understand the late Revolutions of Poland, in brief, take them thus.

Poland has suffered great Revolutions and Troubles, from forreign Enemies, Rebellious Cossacks, and Confederate No­bles. Grand Enemies are the Swede, the Russe, the Tar­tar, and the Turk.

The Wars with the Swede are for Livonia, for pretence to the Crown of Swede, for Titles and Arms. Hereupon the late king of Sweden overran in one year almost all Poland, but lost all again the next. But these pretences now cease in the pre­sent king, having no heirs.

With the Russes for several causes before mentioned: With the Tartars, (commonly call'd the Crim Tartars, distinct from those in Asia; these bordering upon Russia and Poland) who make yearly Incursions almost for prey and plunder; either as friends or enemies, all's one. Therefore the Tartars do not seek to conquer so much as to plunder Poland.

But the greatest Enemies are the Turks, ever since they got Walachia, Moldavia, and Transylvania, the Walls & Bulwarks as it were of Poland, and also the Tartars to be subject to them. [Page 68] But they have yet threatned more than done any thing; and little has passed, besides consultings and fears hitherto betwixt them.

The seditious and mutinous Cossacks have done most mis­chief. One of the chief causes of their Rebellion was the great oppression of the Natives, by the Jews, in all the Customs and Tributes almost of the Kingdom, granted to them by King Casimir, and ever since possessed by them, by the means of Esther a Jewish, in behalf of her Nation, who obtain'd great Priviledges for them.

And in the late fatal Confusions of Poland, the Russians again besieged Smolensko, and seiz'd not only on it, but all Ukrain, or black Russia, and great part of Lituania.

The occasion whereof was, first, the Jesuites taking away the Russes Temples, and hindring the free Liberty of Religion to them. Next, the Nobles Tyranny over the Peasants, killing them at their pleasure. Hence inraged, they rise up against their Masters, kill the Jesuites and Priests, call the Cossacks and Tartars to their help, and mutual prey.

These mischiefs increased during the Poles dissention about Election of a King, and had like to have ruin'd all Poland.

After long Contentions, they chose Casimir, Brother of the deceased King, who being not enough assisted by his People▪ backward then to wage War, is circumvented by the Cossacks, and forc'd to those Conditions of Peace that the present Ne­cessity required.

To all which Evils succeeded War with the Swedes, and lastly with the Nobles under Lubomirskie, about nominating a Successor during the King's Reign, &c. We will recollect and summe the passages according to the years they happened in.

Uladislaus dyes, 1648. Casimir constituted, 1649, who marches against the Rebellious Cossacks.

The King marries his Brothers Widow, 1651. Poles beat Tartars and Cossacks, and put them to flight.

[Page 69] 1654. The Moscovite with 40000, breaks into Lituania, and takes Smolensko, so often won and lost. For An. 1500 a Poland Noble-man betray'd it to the Moscovite. The Poles recover it 1610. The Moscovite attempts it 1634, but beaten then shamefully, and now take it, &c.

1655. King of Swede marches against Poland, and overrun all in a years time. The Brandenburgh per force Confe­derates with him.

1656. Moscovite takes Vilna in Lituania.

1657. Ragotzi marches into Poland: but loses all his Army, and then his own Country. The Elector of Brandenburgh agrees with the Pole, prevailing against the Swede.

1658. The Rebel Cossacks overcome by General Wyhoskie.

1659. The Cossacks joyn'd with Poles, beat the Moscovites. The Poles prevail, and prosper. At last the Cossacks break Faith given to the Poles, and again rebel to the Moscovite, and spoil the Poland Provinces.

1660. The War between Swede, and Pole confederate with Brandenburgh, ended, and peace made; and Brandenburgh made absolute over Prussia, 1663, and they swear to him again.

The Moscovite overcome by Pole and Czarneskie. Also the Moscovian Army under Zeremetzie reduced to straits, for­ced to yeeld. Vilna Tower besieg'd by Poles to the next year.

1661. The Poland Army, and Lituanian Army confederate together against the King. Whence many Mischiefs to both Countries. Czarneskie adhering to the King, over­comes the Moscovites, under Cowanskie; Vilna and other places in Lituania taken from the Moscovites.

1662. The confederate Army under Schwidersky make a stricter Confederacy; and several thousands enter Prus­sia, and demand Tribute or Taxes.

The Cossacks under Chimilinsky besieging a place, are beat by [Page 70] the Moscovite under Romadonofsky. But the Moscovites afterwards are overcome by the Cossacks and Tartars.

The Lituanian Confederate Army kill their chief Marshal and Treasurer.

1663. The Confederate Armies in Poland and Lituania dis­solve their Confederacy, and agree with the King, and their General Lubomirsky, victorious in Battel against the King, restor'd again. And so the Civil War between the King and Nobility drew towards an end.

1664. K. of Poland takes many Towns from the Cossacks. A famous Victory by General Packs or Pasky against Wi­kousky General of the Rebel Cossacks. They are reduc'd under the King's power to obedience. The Moscovites overcome by the Lituanians. Since peace and settlement of things has been transacting on all sides, not without dif­ficulty and new troubles to the King, about nominating his Successour, being ever since about laying down his Go­vernment.

And now at last, having first quieted and satisfied all parties as much as possible, has left the Crown unto Factions and Competitors, (not being able to nominate a Successor be­fore he left it) and eased himself of such a burden. The whole business now being about Succession, concerning which observe.

Of the Election of Poland,

First, the Power of the Nobles; Secondly, the Competi­tors for the Crown.

For the Power of Election.

1. The Power of the Nobles is exceeding great, and each single Noble is as it were a single King, and hath Soveraign power over his Slaves, even of Life and Death.

2. The Nobles choose the King, and prescribe what Laws they like.

[Page 71] 3. If any will not accept these Laws, they proclaim PI­ASTUS, i. e. they will go to the choosing of some Rustick, or plain Country-man of their own Nation.

4. There are perpetual strifes between the Nobles, and Se­nators, or Council. The Senators favour the King, the No­bles the Kingdom.

5. There is a like power of all the Nobles, so that one dissenting, the other Suffrages are void; and one only Noble hath right to intercede in the Diet, or Parliament, against all, and to plead the Cause.

When all the rest had given their consent, a Noble stands up once and said, I do not consent. Being asked his Reason; sayes, Because I am a Noble: Nor did they reckon the Decree good, till they had his Consent.

6. In the Parliament or Diet of Poland, the Deputies of the Nobility, and the publick Liberty, (call'd Land-Nuncio's, or Messengers) to plead strongly their Cause against the King and Senators of the Kingdom, are of greatest Authority. For the Nobles are alwayes afraid lest they should lose their Pri­viledges to the King, which are so great.

Next for the Competitors Eligible, know,

First, that though the Kingdom be Elective, yet they ne­ver past by the Kings Family to choose others; but when the Line fails, then they seek strangers, and grievous Factions arise before they can agree.

Secondly, The Competitors have been (1.) the Mosco­vite, because of the same Language, and Nation originally, and Neighbourhood. (2.) The Crim Tartar, urging that He is powerful, and able to bring an hundred thousand Horse in­to the Field; That he is hardy, and can live at a low rate; That as for Religion, so controverted and disputed in Poland with such Commotions, he will not stand for that, they shall have what they will: Thy Luther, says he, My Luther; Thy Pope, my Pope, as once in his Ambassadors Letters Credentials he [Page 72] wrote; And that rather than put them to any charge to find his Ta­ble, he could live with Horseflesh. His Embassy thereupon enter­tain'd with laughter. (3.) The House of Austria, specially since one Faction chose the Archduke Maximilian: but the pre­vailing, the King of Swedes Son by the King of Polands Sister; yet Maximilian reserv'd both right and title. (4.) The King of France, ever since Charles the 9 ths time, when they chose his Brother the Duke of Anjou, afterwards King of France. Ever since which the French have alwayes cherished some par­ty against the House of Austria and Emperor; specially after that the last King but this, viz. Uladislaus, fetch'd his Wife out of France, marrying the Dutchess of Nevers, whom this K. Casimir his Brother, also married after his death. (5.) Of late there also was great endeavours (and underhand) for the Prince of Conde's Son, Duke of Anjou, after this Kings death, or some other addicted to the French. But this distasted the Nobles and would not do.

But since the Resignation of the Crown, the present Stri­vers for it are the Moscovit's Son, who will turn Romanist, and makes fair promises for it. The Duke of Newburgh, or Ne­vers, whom the King of France endeavours to promote; and the Emperor and other Princes put in for others. But all lies in the will and pleasure of the Nobles, as they can agree.

The present king Casimir is above threescore years old, and besides his age and the ordinary cares of a Crown, has never had one peaceable moment; but perpetual troubles all his dayes, either with the Cossacks or Tartars, or the Mosco­vites, or the Swedes, or the Confederates; So that he has had reason enough to be at last weary of a Crown in his old days, and to rest; And indeed layes it down not without honour, having first reduced the Confederates, and setled affairs, else had done it sooner, lest it should be thought he did it by force, and because he could keep it no longer, rather than choise; and rather outed of it, than voluntarily left it.

[Page 73] Note, that these Cossacks, so often mentioned, inhabit the Eastern parts of Poland towards the Russes and Tartars, and made but one Body under their General Chimilnisky, who some years ago made a great noise in the World; But were of late divided into three Bands, whereof one adheres to the Moscovite, the other to the King of Poland, and a third contend for Liberty under the Orders of their General Tetera; Beside the Army of the Confederates that was, but now dissolved.

By all which it appears that Poland has declined much. 1. By the loss of Walachia and Moldavia to the Turks. 2. By the Revolt of the Cossacks and black Russes, with all Ukrain. 3. By the Moscovites possessing, or spoyling and laying waste a great part of Lituania. 4. By the Confederacy and Civil War of the Nobles with the King, Victors in fight under Lubo­mirsky; though at last, weary of their own Confusions, both sides hearkned to Reason, and made a Composure. And thus much of the confused story of Polands Confusions. Sweden lies next concerned in our way.

The Revolutions of Swedeland.

The three Kingdoms of Denmark, Norway, and Sweden, of old were often united and reunited, till at last 1523, finally severed. For Christiern the 2 d, King of Denmark, conquering Sweden, us'd his Victory so cruelly, and his own Subjects so insolently, that both Kingdoms enrag'd rose up against him, as a Tyrant, outed him of all his Kingdoms, and cast him in Prison, where he miserably ended his dayes, after thirty six years Imprisonment, An. 1559.

For Erick, of an old Royal Blood of Sweden, being car­ried by Christiern after his Conquests, as a pledge, into Den­mark, pittying his own Country, escapes from amidst of Hunting, in the habit of a Cowherd, or Fisherman, or both, secretly to Lubick, and from thence privily convey'd to Swede­land; [Page 74] where he gets an Army against Christiern; whose Un­cle Frederick, renouncing all right to Sweden, makes a League with Erick, and so both Nations joyn to deliver themselves from the Tyrant. This Erick first brought in Protestantism, i. e. Luthers Doctrine.

2. Erick seeing the liberty of making Kings begot and continued troubles, obtain'd of the States to make it an Here­ditary Kingdom.

3. His Son succeeded, Anno 1561, who wars with the Dane, and at last for Tyranny outed of his Kingdom by his Subjects, and cast into Prison, dyed miserably.

4. The next King deliver'd Livonia from the tyranny and heavy pressures of the Russians after the year 1570, and added it to his Kingdom, which he enlarged far and near through Lapland, part of Russia, all Ingria, and Livonia.

5. Sigismund his Son by the Sister of Sigismund King of Poland was created King of Poland, Anno 1587. and suc­ceeded in Swedeland, anno 1593; thereby uniting both Kingdoms. But chosen King of Poland with this con­dition, that he should adde Livonia for ever to the Crown of Poland. But being a Papist, he would have brought Je­suites, and the Roman Religion into Sweden, and they refu­sing, would have done it by force; whereupon his Uncle Charls, the former kings Brother, began to oppose him, whence a grievous and long War between both Kingdoms. He had been made Governour and Vice-Roy, as it were, during his Brothers absence in Poland, and at last King, (by the favour of the Calvinists, who now began to appear in this kingdom, the Lutherans being not very favourable thereunto;) Anno 1607, He made perpetual Wars against the Russes, Poles and Danes, and so prepared his Nation by use of Arms as it were, for the succeeding Wars of Germany under

6. Gustavus Adolphus his Son, the Greatest and most victo­rious of all the Kings of Swede, and who first rais'd its fame in [Page 75] the World, with incredible success of Arms overruns Germany, frees the oppressed Princes of Pomerania and Brandenburgh, restores the Duke of Meckleburgh, takes all Places and Cities that lie in his way; beats Tilly in two great Battels▪ overruns a great part of Bavaria, and at last kill'd in fight 1632, af­ter such two or three years Success only.

During his Daughters minority, the Wars are continued in Germany till the Treaty at Munster, 1648. By which War the Swedes obtain'd, besides vast Riches and Spoils, and inestima­ble Treasure, large Provinces near the Baltick-Sea, or Sound; the Dukedom of Breme and Verd, saving the Liberty of the City to it self still; all the further Pomerania, Vismar, and other smaller Territories, &c.

Anno 1650, Christiana is crown'd, a Princess for Arts, ra­ther than ARms or Government, and weary of her Kingdom or Subjects, or they of her, leaves it, An. 1654. Before which, the same year, Conigsmark invades the Bishoprick of Breme again, and possesses it. Christiana turns Catholick, travels to Rome, &c. Her Story is common.

She having no Heirs, her kinsman Charles, Gustavus the 10 th, descended from a Sister of Gustavus Adolphus, Daughter of Charles the 9 th, King of Swede, succeeds, is crown'd the same year, and married to the Duke of Holsteins eldest daughter; and for glorious feats of Arms and Conquests immitates his Uncle Gustavus Adolphus; and soon also taken away.

An. 1656, The Moscovite invades Livonia, in xain attempts Riga.

An. 1657, King of Denmark invades Breme, takes Verd, whilst the King of Swede is busie in Poland; who hastens thence, invades Holstein, drives the Dane from the Duke­dom of Breme; besieges Verd in vain.

The Elector of Brandenburgh having the same year deserted the Swede, and agreed with the Pole.

An. 1658, The Swede invades Fuinen Island▪ marches over [Page 76] the Sea on Ice with his Army into Sealand, drives the Dane to the Peace at Rotchild, to follow Poland again; but before all things fully ended, and for some new actings and emer­gencies, invades Sealand again the same year, takes Cronenburg, and at last besieges Copenhagen it self a long while, which re­duced to straits, the Hollanders to relieve with Provisions and Forces, have a Fight in the very Danish Creek or Strait. A­bout the same time also the Brandenburgh and Imperialists march into Holstein against the Swede, and drive him out.

An. 1659. Fuinen Island recover'd by the Dane and his Confederates, with other Islands, and th' Swede overcome there.

The Elector of Brandenburgh also with his Confederates the Poles, &c. marches into Pomerania, takes several places, be­sieges Stetin three months, &c. whilst the Swede busied against the Dane.

An. 1660. Peace made with the Pole and Brandenburgh Confederates, against the Swede: as also with the Dane. The Ring about the same time dies, leaving his young Son Charles the 11 th, about five or six years of age, Ring at pre­sent.

An. 1661. The Swede makes peace with the Moscovite. Ever since they have been preparing great Armies, and ho­vering up and down, none scarce knows on which side, or on what design. Time must shew.

Revolutions of Denmark.

Christiern the 2 d, being abhorr'd by all the North Ring­doms in common for his barbarousness and tyranny, was by the Decree of the Danes, Swedes and Norwegians, outed of his kingdoms, as beforesaid, which endeavouring to regain by Arms, was taken and miserably thrown into Prison, where he lay about thirty seven years; and ended his dayes; and the [Page 77] Union of both kingdoms formerly made, was quite dissolv'd. For Frederick the Uncle of Christiern renounced all right in Sweden unto Erick king thereof, upon his Confederacy with him, against Christiern that Tyrant.

Hereupon the Nobles, to whom Christiern had been odious for his Tyranny over them, through means of the Citizens and Commons favouring him against them, elect his Uncle Frederick Duke of Holstein, Ring of Denmark and Norway, upon certain Conditions, and with great and large Privi­ledges to themselves reserv'd, An. 1523, which they stifly al­wayes maintain'd, and afterwards under Frederick the 2 d, en­creased, and made them far greater, so that they had right of Majesty and Soveraignty in common with the Ring, till lately in the year 1661, that they lost their ancient priviledges.

This Frederick the first reform'd Religion in both his Coun­tries, according to the Confession of Ausburgh, or Augustan Confession, that is, the Doctrine of Luther there agreed on.

He being dead, great Factions and Troubles about a Suc­cessor arose, one party being violent and strong for Christiern in Prison, who proceeded so far as to besiege Copenbagen; But Christiern the third, being elected by another, with great trou­bles suppressed the other, and perfected the Reformation be­gun by his Father.

Christiern the fourth engaging in the German Wars against the Emperor for the Liberties of Germany, lost a great part of his Dominions by the prevailing Imperialists, but soon com­pounded the business upon very good Terms, and was resto­red to all his own again, An. 1629, The Swede then coming in like a Tempest upon the Emperor.

An. 1643. The Swede moves into Holstein and Jutland, and overcomes the Danes.

1644. War between Swede and Dane (with various for­tune) by Sea and Land; whereby the Swede loses places in Germany: but the Imperialists coming to help the Dane, are beat.

[Page 78] 1645. Peace made between Swede and Dane. and 1648, Frederick the 3 d, the present king succeeds. An. 1657, Ring of Swede invades Holstein &c. before mentioned.

1659. The Swede assaults Copenhagen, is repulsed with great loss. The Dane and his Confederates recover Fuinen, and other Islands, and overcome the Swede, &c. as before.

1660. Peace between them, whereby the Swede obtains Seandy, Hallandt and Blecking from the Dane for ever.

This year was made the greatest mutation in the Ringdom of Denmark; The Ring made absolute and supream Lord, which depended before on the Senate of the kingdom, and as it were redeem'd from the servitude of the Nobles. The Nobles lose all their Priviledges, and the Crown made heredi­tary to both sexes, which before depended on Election; And all this by the States of the kingdom conferred on him, partly for his constancy and firm adhering to them in Person during all the Siege of Copenhagen, as well as for other Reasons of State and Inconveniences, made more evident and sensible by those Wars.

1661. Norway swears homage and fealty to the Hereditary Prince.

1663. A Plot and Conspiracy discovered against the Ring of Denmark. Afterwards in the late Wars between England and Holland, and Dane confederates with Holland. But we hasten to France.

The Foundation and Revolutions of the present State of France.

1. There have been three Races or Lines of the Kings of France, the Merovinian, Carolinian, and Capetine or Saxon Line.

2. Pepin Maire of the Kings Palace, a place of vast power and priviledge, and Father of Charles the Great, deposed Chil­derick [Page 79] the last of the Merovignian Line, the Pope approving thereof, and confirming it. To whom succeeded Charles the Great, about the year 770, Ring of France, and after large Conquests, crowned Emperor of Germany by the Pope, Anno 800, which the Pope ever since pretends to be his Gift.

3. About the year 988. Hugh Capet Earl of Paris, a place of something the like power with that of Maire formerly, outed the Caroline Family.

4. This Capetine Race has gone in three Families. First, in a direct Line till 1328. Then in the House of Valois, till Henry the 4 th of the House of Bourbon, an. 1589. And ever since un­der Lewis the 13 th & 14 th in the same House. For Henry the 3 d, the last of the Valoises, created king of Poland, fled privily thence, upon the death of his Brother Charles the 9 th, Ring of France, and succeeded him thereupon. Anno 1574 makes war against the Hugonites, (then in Arms upon the horrid Massacres not long before committed upon them) and makes a new League with the Guises, called the Holy League, to root out the Hugonots.

For about this time there had been Commotions and Wars for Religion and Self-defence, upon the growth of Calvin's Doctrine and Reformation; and the Ringdom became divi­ded into two Factions, partly Ecclesiastick, the Catholicks and Hugonots; and partly Civil, the Duke of Montmorrency, or Conde, (that is the Bourbons) and the Duke of Guise, (that is of Lorrain, of the Race of Charles the Great▪) Hence sharp Wars. The Bourbons side with the Hugonots, The Guises with the Ca­tholicks; (which was called the Holy League.)

In the mean while the Guises upon these occasions studied to exclude the House of Bourbon underhand, viz. Henry the 4 th Ring of Navar, and next of kin to this Ring and House, (as inclining to the Hugonets) from succession, and to set up themselves, ruling the king as they pleased.

Who at last seeing himself abused, and designs upon him [Page 80] through the power and favour of the Catholicks to the Guises, the Head and Ringleaders of them, sides with the Hugonites, or they with him, besieges Paris, which they had seiz'd on; but was there stabb'd by a Monk, made use of by the Guisans and that Faction, an. 1589. and so the Family of the Valois ended, and the Bourbons succeeds, Namely

Henry the 4 th, next Heir Male, King of Navar, who con­tinues War against the Leaguists, who strongly oppos'd him; but he greatly breaks them, till at last seeing Religion the only hindrance to his quiet settlement in that Crown, and the quite ruining of that League against him, was prevail'd on to turn Catholick, and so establish'd the present House of Bourbon, and granted good terms to the Protestants, but was afterwards stabb'd by Ravillac, of the Romish and Jesuitical Faction.

The first occasion (as was hinted) of these Troubles was the Massacre at Merindal, Anno 1545. but specially the great Mas­sacre at Paris, and thereupon presently throughout the whole kingdom, an. 1572. from which time the Holy League began;

Which was a Sacred Confederation of the Pope, king of Spain, and Duke of Guise, for the Catholick Religion, and to root out Hereticks. And to that end, to set up some more Catholick and zealously affected and engaged King and Inte­rest, either the King of Spain, or Duke of Guise of the Fami­ly of Lorrain, descended from Charles the great, on whom the Pope pretends to have bestowed no less than the Roman Empire upon its ruine; and the kingdom of France upon its alienation to Pepin his Father.

Lewis the 13 th his Son succeeded 1610, the most absolute King of France since Charles the Great: For he reduc'd the Protestants to his obedience, and all the Forts and Castles held by them, to the number of three hundred, diminishes the Li­berty of Religion granted by Henry the fourth by Decree, or­dering that all the Protestants should be in all things equal with the Catholicks, and enjoy the same Priviledges and Immuni­ties. [Page 81] In which War the Siege of Rochel was most famous, where all the Art of War was shewn: Anno 1628. taken, and its Walls demolished.

Cardinal Richlieu was his chief Counsellor and Minister of State; under whom he brings all France into one entire body and state; yet Liberty of Religion by agreement continued to the Protestants. And from that time bent all his Horce a­gainst Spain and House of Austria then encreasing.

So by the Conduct of Richlieu, accomplish'd great things in Italy, Germany, Spain and Flanders, as well as his own King­dom. So that by the peace at Munster between both Emperor and Spain, all Alsatia was added to France, and the strongest places on this side the Rhine, and a good part of Flanders, &c. whereby France recovered the bounds as it were of ancient Gaul. The Dukedom of Lorraine also during the German wars was put into the protection of France, about the restoring of which there has been some difficulties of late, or demurres.

An. 1642. Lewis the 14 th, four years old succeeds, in whose minority the Queen Mother managed affairs with Cardinal Mazarine a stranger, which stirred the envy and hatred of the French against him.

1650. The discontented Princes are imprisoned, which causes intestine commotions, the Prince of Conde chief.

1651. They are freed. Mazarin driven out of Paris and banished. But, the King entering his 14th year, recalled. Con­de arms against the King.

1652. At Mazarin's return, now Civil Discords revive. But the Cardinal outdoes them, and becomes more potent and glorious. Prince of Conde takes the Spaniards part in Flanders. Afterwards Mazarine made Peace with England.

1660. The Wars between France and Spain for twenty six years ended, and Peace made. The Kings marriage with Spains Infanta follows; by Mazarin's and De Haro's means. Which has since occasioned the late War in Flanders. Conde [Page 82] reconcil'd to the King, and restor'd. Since which the Prote­stants never in lower condition, nor more under the hatches▪ and have lost more by this Peace, then ever they did by their own Wares. Aurange taken into the Kings protection, and unwalled.

1661. Duke of Orleans the Kings Brother, Marries the Princesse of England. The Duke of Lorraine sells his Provin­ces to the King of France, his Nephew dissenting. The rest since are flesh in memory. Namely the Political and Civil­death as it were of the Protestants since the General Peace 1660, and since this last Peace also. The Wars with England, France confederating with Holland; or rather poizing the lighter Ballance, or weaker side. The Comprehension of the Jansenists, and the four Jansenian Bishops, with the chief thereof, Doctor Arnaud, within the Bounds of the Romish Church. Marshal Turein turn'd Catholick. So that France is like to be one entire Body of Catholicks, which no doubt is one main design on foot of the Pope and Jesuites, who by strange and unobserved artifices sway Princes, and their grand Ministers of State, &c.

The Foundation and Revolutions of Spain and Portugal.

After the breaking of the Roman Empire, there was a Kingdom founded over all Spain and Portugal by the West Goths, coming out of Italy.

This Kingdom was destroyed afterwards by the Moors and Saracens.

The Goths began soon after to revive again, and to erect several lesser Kingdoms, by degrees as they could; which in time were variously united and disunited again, and perpetual Wars with one another.

The grand division at last was into the kingdom of the Moors and of the Christians, or Goths.

[Page 83] The Moors Kingdom in the end fixed only in Andalusia, or most Southern parts of Spain.

The Christians became divided also in time into four chief Kingdoms, Castile, Arragon, Navarre, and Portugal; which could never unite till.

1. Ferdinand the Great, sirnamed the Catholick King of Arragon, laid the Foundations of the last and greatest Monar­chy of Spain, by marriage with Isabel Queen of Castile, &c. towards the year 1480. in which Race continued ever since.

Whereupon mighty things ensued: (1.) Perpetual Union betwixt those two potent Kingdoms. (2.) The utter root­ing out presently thereupon the Moors and Saracens from the kingdom of Andalusia; (who had held Spain more or less in subjection for seven hundred years) Anno 1492. Upon which they presum'd to stile themselves King and Queen of Spain, i. e. all Spain) to the prejudice of Navarre and Portugal, who were yet distinct Kingdoms. (3.) The seizing on the kingdom of Navarre, whereto belonged Naples and Sicily, &c. (4.) The discovery of the New World, America, the year 1492. After which they had the title of Catholick by the Pope, to the pre­judice of all other Kingdoms. (5.) The marrying of their only Daughter and Heir to Philip the Emperors Son, Arch­duke of Austria, Prince of the Netherlands, thereby uniting those great Estates; and laying the Foundation also for the present Austrian Greatness and Family, continued ever since, by so many intermarriages, between the Spanish and Imperial branches of that potent Family.

And thus the Spaniards first became considerable in the World, and a Terror to Neighbours; and suddenly look'd like the beginners of a fifth, or Universal Monarchy of the World, at least the New-World:

Which they affected, first, in Title, Getting (1.) that of Catholick Kings, after they had usurped that of Kings of Spain; as designed by the Pope for Universal or Catholick [Page 84] Monarch, to promote the Catholick Cause on Religion; to root out Hereticks, &c. which has been alwayes their pretext, and which they have been alwayes zealous and mighty stick­lers for. And (2) they have hereby claimed prerogative over all other Kings, and by pretext of their Title, have ever since look'd on themselves as the Greatest Monarchs of all the World; as indeed they had the greatest Dominions. And this would have been a fair step to be the Head of Kingdoms, as the Pope was of the Church. And just such beginnings had the Pope himself over all other Bishops.

Secondly, by Arms. For there remained two kingdoms in Spain: Portugal and Navarre▪ both which they seize on. First that of Navarre, and Naples, &c. Whence perpetuall Wars ever since with France in Catalonia, &c. For this King­dom, which still retains the Title, and by Arms continually requires the possession. And then of Portugal by Philip the 2 d, about sixty years after, viz. about the 1560.

Thirdly, by Shipping and Sea-Forces, or Power at Sea; specially afterwards with their Invincible Armado in 88, where­in were above thirty thousand Souldiers, to joyn with as many out of the Netherlands. And again afterwards with as great Preparation against the Hollanders, (but to as little purpose too) in the year 1640; aiming at Superiority and Dominion of the Northern Seas, and consequently of all the World. But the Hollanders and English were grown, by that time of the World, too big to do any good on them.

2. To Ferdinand the Catholick succeeds Philip Archduke of Austria, &c. before-mentioned, Son to Maximilian the Em­peror, about 1504.

3. After whom comes Charles the 5 th, An. 1516. king of Spain, Archduke of Austria; Duke of Milan, Burgundy, Brabant; Earl of Catalonia, Flanders, Holland, &c. and Em­peror of the Germans; under whom the Monarchy of Spain grew towards its greatest height;

[Page 85] He added the Realms of Mexico and Peru, the Dukedom of Milan, and several Estates in the Netherlands; Marched into Africa, possesses Tunis, and other parts thereby disposing Kingdoms there at his pleasure. But was at last soon outed of the Empire, as a foresaid, leaving Spain, and the Netherlands, and other Spanish Territories too.

4. His Son Philip the 2d. An. 1558. under whom this Kingdom recieved its utmost increase by Portugal and the East Indies therewith; and also its greatest decrease by the Netherlands.

For upon the death of Sebastian King of Portugal, slain in Africa, without Issue, appeared six chief Competitors for the Crown. Of all whom the Duke of Braganza had most right; but the King of Spain, notwithstanding all the help from France and England, got it. And so was the first of the West-Goths since the Moors, that obtain'd the Universal Monarchy of all Spain, and both the East and West-Indies; (besides the Belgick Pro­vinces and other dominions in Europe;) in so much that they could brag that the Sun rose and set in their ground. So that now the whole bulk of his swelling titles was compleated, viz.

King of Spain, Castile, Leon, Arragon, Navar, Hierusalem, Naples, Sicily, Sardinia, Majorck and Minorck, and of the Isles and Continent of the Indies, and of the Main Ocean, King; Arch-Duke of Austria, Duke of Burgundy, Lorraine, Brabant, Lucenburg, Gelderland, and Milan; Earl of Hapsburg, Flanders, Artois, Henault, Holland, Zealand, &c. Marquess of the Sacred Em­pire; Lord of Friezland, Meckleburgh, Ulricht, &c. Great Lord of Asia, and of Africa.

5. Which mighty Monarchy, labouring with its own weight, soon began to fall into peeces; (1) through exhausting of its people, and want of men by naval expeditions into both Indies; by many and long Wars; by ejecting the Moors and Jews be­fore & afterwards, &c. by the Spanish Inquisition and grievous Taxes and oppressions of the Countrymen, and labourers. [Page 86] (2) By wasting of its Riches and Wealth; by Wars, and im­prudence. (3) By loss of kingdoms and Provinces, as well as great defeats of its Armies, and Armado's. As namely the loss of the Netherlands, the Defeat in 88, the long Wars with the French, (who alwayes oppos'd this rising Monarchy on all sides) which brought lastly the revolt of Portugal and Catalo­nia; and so the loss of half their entire united Monarchy; besides the new conquests in Flanders, the last year, by the French; all which have made pretty wide gaps in those nume­rous swelling titles.

6. But this great Kingdom was chiefly impair'd by the Re­volt of the Netherlands, and Portugal.

For this Philip in indeavouring to bring Tyrannick Govern­ment both Civil and Religious, specially the last; by the blou­dy Inquisition; and to reduce them back a gain by force to the Church of Rome, from that Reformation of Religion, which was now every where begun (whereof he was a violent Ene­my;) was by a great part of the Provinces confederate toge­ther, rejected from being their Prince, An. 1581. for seeing the Spaniards would bring in absolute domination, both over Soul and Body, they became desperate, to the death, declare him for a Tyrant, and perpetual Enemy; and by eighty years Wars brought the Spaniard to an open confession or convicti­on of his bad Politicks, for Force of Religion; and taught them, and the World too, if they will be taught, this Rule, That a free Nation must be governed freely.

For the Pride and Tyranny, specially in Religion, and the unmerciful Inquisition, fill'd all Christian People, with Hate and Terror of the Spaniards; specially these most concern'd. For by no more powerful argument did the Prince of Orange inflame the Netherlanders Spirits, than saying, That These burn men alive for Religion; which set them all on fire.

So ill does Force upon either mens Civil or Religious Li­berties, conduce to establish Princes, where Subjects are once sensible of them.

[Page 87] And that Religion had a chief hand in these Revolutions, you must know that the main design then driven on by the Catholick Princes and Party, was the defence and propagation of that Religion, the Protector whereof the King of Spain vaunted to be, and the extirpation of Hereticks, and so to make the King of Spain Universal and absolute, and truly and indeed Catholick, (at least by some, &c.)

In such sort, that about 1560, Charles the 9 th, king of France, with the Queen-Mother Katherine of Medices (a busie and Imperious Queen) and Isabel this king of Spains Wife, and the Duke of Alva, make a league, to joyne the Power and Poli­cies of both Nations, to root out the new increasing Hereticks; The Hugonots out of France, and the Protestants out of the Low-Countries, and Germany; and immediately ensued the Ho­ly League in France, (wherein this King was a mighty stickler also) and then those wars here.

So that he not only confederated with the Leaguists against the Hugonots; but also about the year 1580, (when the other would not do) endeavours also, upon the same account, to hinder the Reformation growing in his own Dominions, by bringing in the Inquisition and arbitrary Government amongst them, whereby he was wholly driven out of those Provinces, confederating together for their Liberty and Priviledges.

And indeed, except mens Civil Liberties be first invaded, their Religious can hardly be.

To recover which Countries, they exhausted all their strength in vain for eighty years, till they were at last forc'd to a shameful submission in the Treary of Munster 1648. therein renouncing for ever all Right, &c. and treat with them and their Embassadors, as free and absolute Soveraign Estates.

For by this time they had other Bones, that touch'd them nearer, to pick, and a greater Enemy to deal with; and a worse and nearer Neighbour, which occasioned the defection of Por­tugal and Catalonia.

[Page 88] For the Portuguese in the year 1640; through Richlieu's Po­licy and Contrivance, revolt; and set up the Duke of Bra­ganza, right Heir to the Crown; and the Catalonians turn to the Protection of France, the same year.

Thus Spain that had the four chief parts of the World, Europe, Africa, Asia and America, and possest more Coun­tries and People than all the ancient Monarchies put together, has been shrewdly and dangerously enfeebled in some of its principal Limbs, and never likely to recover its first strength.

'Tis observed from the Story, that this Kingdom got its great increase by Marriages, but lost alwayes by Arms. Three Marriages specially enlarg'd it▪ 1. Of Maximilian the Em­peror with the Heiress of Burgundy, whereby all the Nether­lands, or Belgium, came to the House of Austria. 2. Of Philip the first the Emperor's Son, with the Daughter and Heiress of Spain, (besides the Marriage of Ferdinand with Isabel) her Parents (which laid the first Foundation for Spains growth and greatness) thereby uniting Austria, Belgium, or the Ne­therlands and Spain, and of the Empire it self under Charles the 5 th, Philip's son. 3. Of this Charles the 5 th, with the eldest Daughter and Heir of Portugal, whereby his Son Philip the 2 d claimed and got that kingdom also; though against the fun­damental Law thereof, that the Crown should not go to an Alien, &c. But enough concerning the encrease and decrease of this mighty Monarchy.

7. Philip the 3 d succeeds about the year 1500, and finding his Estates almost destroy'd by those long and chargeable wars with Holland, England, &c. first makes peace with England, and afterwards a Twelve years Truce with the Netherlands.

Which done, he totally banishes all the new Christians (i. e. all the Moors turn'd Christians ere now) out of Spain, and afterwards was active for the Imperialists in the Protestant Wars of Germany.

[Page 89] 8. An. 1621. succeeded Philip the 4 th, who got into his hands all the Lower Palatinate, from the Elector Palatine in those Wars.

But lost the whole Kingdom of Portugal and Province of Catalonia, before hinted, with many of the best Towns in Flanders, (not yet recovered from the power of the French) and some parts in Italy, &c. but many more lost this last year, besides, &c. To particularize the Times a little;

Anno 1578. Sebastian king of Portugal, helping Mahomet to recover the kingdom of Fez and Morocco, was slain in Africa; and so Portugal with all the Territories in Africa, and the East-Indies, fell to Spain, as before-mentioned.

An. 1581. The Netherlanders revolt.

1588. Their Invincible Armado beat by the English.

1604. Spinola takes Ostend, and the Prince of Orange Sluse.

1609. Twelve years Truce with Spain.

1621. Truce ended.

1625. Breda surrendred to Spinola: but retaken by Hol­landers.

1629. The Hollanders intercept the whole Spanish Silver-Fleet, very rich, coming out of their Haven in the West-Indies (viz. the Port of Havan) under Admiral Hayne.

1635. War renewed between France and Spain, which lasts for twenty years, till 1660, in Flanders and Catalonia. All which time various fortune, Sieges, Battels, and taking and losing places.

1640. Portugal and Catalonia revolt.

The Great Spanish Armado beat by Trump in the Chanel, the same year.

1643. French beat the Spaniards in the bloody Battel of Rocroy.

1646. French take Dunkirk.

1648. Peace between Spain and Netherlands, after eighty years Wars.

[Page 90] 1654. A Plot discovered against Spaniards in Flanders. The Duke of Lorrain sent prisoner into Spain. The French relieve Arras, with great victory and slaughter of Spaniards. French under Duke of Guise invade Naples, but repulsed.

1656. French besiege Valentia. Reliev'd, with great victo­ry and slaughter of them.

1658. The French and English take Dunkirk. This de­livered to the English. The French have Graveling and other places. Jamaica lost to the English th' year before, or more.

1659. Mazarine and D' Haro contrive Peace, and Marri­age, and Interviews of both Kings. Duke of Lorrain re­leased, returns into France. Sells his Provinces, which he hardly knew how to get from, to the French king, An. 1662. Peace between the two Crowns agreed 1660.

1660. Spain renews Preparations against Portugal.

1661. Spanish Armies move into Portugal. The next year, 1662, again invade Portugal, take several places. Queen of Portugal goes for England. Tangier delivered to the English.

1663. Spaniards like to gain Portugal; But beat notoriously at Evora in a most memorable Battel. Towns taken from the Portugals in the East-Indies by the Hollanders; viz. Cauchin and Canamor, &c. Infanta of Spain betroth'd to the Empe­ror; but departs not till 1666.

An. 1662. Queen-Mother of Portugal remov'd from Go­vernment, and the King administers.

Several Victories year after year against the Spaniards, by assistance of the English.

1664. King of Spain dies. Since which time, endeavours for Peace by Mediation of England, but not throughly effectual till 1668.

1666. King of Portugal married to a Princess of France.

1667. The King depos'd by his Brother and Subjects; who now rules as Regent, and marries the Queen, &c. And now Peace made with Spain, who owns it a kingdom, 1668.

[Page 91] The French invade Flanders in right of his Queens Dowry, and take many Territories. But Peace soon made, or rather but a making; for they cannot yet agree on't.

As for the Revolutions of England, they are better known generally to English-men, than can be in short described.

Of the Foundations and Revolutions of the seven pre­sent chief Dukedoms, with the Archdukedom.

The Archdukedom of Austria was first a Marquisate, then a Dukedom; Afterwards they were Kings of Hungary and Bo­hemia: Afterwards Emperors also, as still at present. And therefore shall say nothing further thereof; save only that the Austrian Power has grown peculiarly by Marriages. First, The Emperor Maximilian the first, obtain'd Burgundy and the Ne­therlands. Philip his son, Spain with its dependencies. And Philip the 2 d, (by his father Charles the 5 th's marriage) Portugal and all its dependencies, as before hinted.

Of the great Dukedom of Tuscany or Florence.

The grand Dukedom of Moscovy is now reckon'd an Em­pire. The great Dukedom of Lituania is subject to Poland. The great Dukedom of Finland, to Swedeland. There re­mains only one Soveraign Great Dukedom, and five Duke­doms. As for the Dukedoms of Saxony and Bavaria, they have the higher titles of Electorates.

The Great Dukedom of Tuscany was anciently a Free-State: but never any more turbulent with Factions, and several forms of Government in the State; and most commonly between the Nobles and Commons: till at last when there was no end of these Contentions, the People prevailed against the No­bles.

[Page 92] Among the Commons, the Medices, princely Merchants, were chief Adversaries of the Nobles, and highly in favour with the People. So that about the year 1410 John de Medi­ces maintaining their Liberty, was so advanced, that he not only got a great party; but almost a Soveraignty in the City.

About the year 1433, it began to be changed into a Mo­narchy, or single person. By Cosmo his Son, called Father of the Country. The occasion was the faction of the Nobles against the Medice's, who by an unjust Judgement banish Cos­mo; but recalled again the next year by the Commons, and constituted in a manner Prince of the whole Commonwealth, as the Father of his Country, saving stil the Liberty of the City.

His Son by the same moderation and favour of the people, (which yet continued,) obtained in like manner the principa­lity, notwithstanding all the opposition of the Nobles; to sup­press which, took up all his Son and successors time also.

At length, but too late, the people fearing to be made here­ditary to this powerful Family, chose another eminent Person: But he knowing and considering the fickleness and unconstan­cy of the Multitude, that new Houses as they are soon in, so as soon out of their favour, confers all his interest upon the Medi­ce's again; as a potent Family that had long governed the Ci­ty. Against whom another faction conspir'd; but without effect. And now they seek more firmly to establish themselves.

For about 1494. for clandestine transactions with the King of France, (come into Italy) without the Magistrates, they were ejected as Enemies of their Country, but restor'd again through the Popes means, by the King of Spain and Na­ples, 1512.

But afterwards Rome being taken, and the Pope himself (who was of this Family) by Charles the fifth, Emperor, King of Spain, Naples, &c. the Florentines recover their ancient Li­berty again by the help of the French. The Pope to revenge this affront transacts a Peace and Accommodation with the [Page 93] Emperor on this condition, that he should restore Florence to the Medices, which after two years Siege and resistance was recovered against the French, An. 1530. by the said Charles; who creates Alexander di Medices first Duke thereof; who built a Cittadel to aw the People. Catharine di Medices Queen of France was his sister.

Cosmo his successor, 1537, extends the Dukedom far through Italy, and by his great wisedom and prowess sways the affairs of Italy; and 1569. was Crowned in the Court of Rome, by the Pope, first King of Tuscany; but, the better to pacifie the Em­peror, (who pretended it to be his right to create Kings and Dukes) it was turned into that of Great Duke only; adding thereby only the title of Great; and so has continued in this Family ever since.

Of Savoy.

Savoy lies between Italy, France, and Switzerland, upon Germany, &c.

Becoming a part of the Kingdom of Burgundy (after the breaking of the Roman Empire,) passed with that falling Kingdom to the Empire of the Germans, about the year 990. In the distractions whereof, the several provincial Earls and Governours for the Emperors, seizing on their several Provin­ces, there arose thereout the great Estates of Sovoy, Provence, Bresse, the Commonwealth of the Switzers, and the Gri­sons, &c.

In the year 999. Beroald of Saxony, forc'd to flee out of Ger­many, for killing the Emperor, his Uncle's Wife for Adultery: with the consent of the King of Burgundy, then deprived there­of, made himself Earl of Savoy.

La Bresse in France, was by Marriage, added thereto, 1285. And 1363. the principality of Piedmont, and so they become Princes of Piedmont and Earls of Nize.

[Page 94] Amadeé the 8th. By the Emperor in the Councel of Con­stance is created first Duke thereof, An. 1414.

An. 1536. the then Duke was spoyled of all his Estates by the King of France: But upon Peace made by their successors afterwards, restored again, 1558.

Afterwards by Marriage they were ally'd and depended much upon Spain. But Amadeé Victorio marrying the Daugh­ter of Henry the 4th, became ally'd to France, changed his de­pendences, and held more close to the French.

1600. The Country of Bresse was given to the French, for their pretentions to some other Estates.

His Son Charles Emanuel the 2d, left at three years old in the hands of his Mother, an. 1637. The French upon pretence of preserving the Country for him, against the incrochments of the Spanyards their neighbours, in Milan, made themselves Masters of the greatest part thereof; being the Wars then newly began between France and Spain. I suppose restored since in whole or in part.

An. 1662, the Duke of Savoy Persecute's the Waldenses in Piedmont, and bordering, &c. There is a perfect antipathy and contrariety betwixt those of Savoy and Piemont.

An. 1664, or 63, he further persecutes the Waldenses or Protestants, who resist stoutly and defend themselves by War, through assistance of Neighbours, and go arm'd to their work and Harvest. At last Peace soon made &c.

Of Lorrain.

Lorrain lies between Germany and France; of small compass now, not above 100 miles long, and sixty or seventy broad: but formerly a large and potent Kingdom (after the division and breaking of the Roman Empire) undergoing various for­tunes, sharings, and partitions between the Emperor and French. At last the Emperors conquer'd it from the French. At [Page 95] length, An. 981. This part now remaining, (and something more) was given by the Emperor to his Cousin Charles (a se­cond Son) of France, (and afterwards Heir to the Crown, had he not been outed by Hugh Capet) and made Duke thereof.

An. 1078. By Marriage it came to Godfry of Bologn, after­wards King of Jerusalem; as also his Brother Baldwin; Duke of Lorrein first in his stead; then also King of Jerusalem: upon whose absence, it fell to their Nephew, (who obtained it of the Emperor) Earl of Limburg, and so came to the Limburgers.

An. 1430. It came to René Duke of Anjou, and King of Naples, of which outed by the King of Arragon, and making the King of France Heir to the other, leaves only Lorrein to his Son.

An. 1473. For want of Heirs Male, it came to the Earls of Vaudemont by the Mothers side; where it continues still.

About 1100, the rest of Brabant (till then a part) was torn from it by several, upon their absence in the holy War.

An. 1329. The Earldom of Guise was added, whence that potent Family of the Dukes of Guises, who being head of the holy League pretended to the Crown of France against Henry the 4th, as an Heretick, and therefore incapable, &c. (since which the Catholicks of France will have none but Catholicks to be capable to have or hold the Crown of France, and that they are no longer his Subjects bound to obedience, than that he's Catholick: yet this is but vulgar opinion bred amongst them ever since; but no constitution) Henry the 3d, who was yet of the League, perceiving, and at length sensible of the Guises ambition and practices for the Crown, even against himself, &c. sends for the two Brothers to his Court at Blois, and there commands them to be slain in his Chamber in his presence; which fact so enraged those of the League, that he was glad of the assistance of the Hugonots, and to side with them. But excommunicated thereupon by the Pope: yet Hen­ry the 4 th, after he had broke the neck of the League; yet to [Page 96] be setled secure in the Ringdom against this faction, was by the practices of some won over to Popery, (though himself likewise before excommunicate by the Pope) the better to be universally own'd and received as Ring, who would hardly have any but a Catholick. Such is the Zeal of People on all sides about Religion when it is not according to knowledge. And this is to this day rooted in the generality of France, which may be one reason to make the Ring carry so high an hand over the Portestants; the better to please his Catholick sub­jects under all his Exactions, and to oblige them to his de­signs, &c. and bind them by Religion in opposing the con­trary, than faster to himself.

An. 1630. The Duke of Lorrain ingaging in the Wars of Germany for the Emperor, lost a great part to the Swede. And the Ring of France picking a quarrel with him, at the same time deprived him of the Dutchy of Barre; and falling into Lorrain with a puissant Army, when the Suedes were there, compell'd him to put into his hands and protection his chief City, Nantz, and by consequence all the rest of his Estates, An. 1633. and never since could be restor'd.

Since the general Peace with Spain 1660, he sold (per force) his Estates, or the best part to the King of France; his Nephew dissenting. Nor has much left: yet now makes War with the Palatine, and is too hard for him hitherto.

Of the Dukedom of Holstein.

Holst in was part anciently of the great Dukedom of Saxo­ny. Lotharius Emperor and Duke of Saxony, gives it to the Earl of Schumburg, with the title of Earl thereof, An. 1114.

The King of Denmark, by his Mothers side, succeeds An. 1459. Inlarged with Ditmarsh by the Emperor, and made a Dukedom. 1474.

[Page 97] An. 1500. Ditmarsh recovers its liberty from the Dane, sub­dued again by the Dane, an. 1559.

An. 1560. It was given by the King of Denmark to his Bro­ther, viz. the Title and a good part of the Country, who go­verned it interchangably with the Ring in their several Turns.

An. 1580. It came under the protection of the Danes, and performed homage by a perpetual League with the Danes.

Issue Male failing of these Dukes, the Title was conferred afterwards on the then another King of Danes Brother, where it continues.

Of late arose a controversie between the King of Denmark and the Dukes of Holstein about some places, but composed in the late Swedish Danish-War. For in the Peace at Rotschild between the two Kings 1658, the Dukes of Holstein are made absolute Princes, exempt from all homage or subjection to the Dane; But the Dane in the second transaction of that Peace, (it being broken before fully ended betwixt them) opposed it; But at last the Business was composed.

The King of Swede, Charles Gustavus Adolphus, had married the eldest Daughter of Holstein, an. 1654. that same year he was made Ring.

Of the Commonwealths; and first of the United-Provinces.

The Tyranny of the Spanyard was the occasion of this Commonwealth, as aforesaid.

The end of which Tyranny was to suppress the growing Reformation of Religion, and by force to reduce them back to the Church of Rome. To which end Philip the 2 d. trans­ported with Catholick Zeal, invades not only their Religious, but Civil Liberties: (without which little good was to be [Page 98] hoped for against their Religious) and by this twofold Tyran­ny, endeavours absolute Dominion over them.

The Religious Tyranny was chiefly the Inquisition, and more Episcopal Sees and Courts. The Civil, was in many re­spects: But their cheif Prerogative was, that if the Prince by violence or wrong, did infringe any of the said Charters and Franchises, the people after declaration thereof made, might go to election of a new Prince.

Ring Philip was so Zealous in the Cause of the Romish Church, that 'tis thought that his eldest Son, was put to death, with his consent, in the Inquisition House, for seeming favou­rably inclined to the Low-Country-Hereticks, as the Spaniards called them.

At length when they could no longer endure the Spanish Tyranny, they begin to vindicate their Liberties and Privi­ledges by Arms, under the Prince of Orange, about 1568. which lasted eighty years, till 1648. during which time, it be­came the School of War for all great Captains and Warriours. The Ring of Suede, Gustavus Adolphus, is said to have exercised Incognito, as a common Souldier, under the Prince of Orange.

The first Province was Holland, about 1570. and others af­terwards. An. 1579. A Confederation is first made at Utricht of perpetual Union and League by certain Laws and Conditions, against the Spanyard. And An. 1581. they declare by writing directed to all People, that Ppilip of Spain was fallen from the Government; and take a new Oath, which bound them never to return to the Spanish obedience. But you must know first, that after intolerable persecutions of the Lutherans, (in such sort, that within fourty years an 100000 had been de­stroy'd and more) the Nobility exhibited their humble peti­tion, an. 1566. whereupon they were nicknam'd Beggars, which Title they accounted their Honour, and take the Arms of Beggars upon their Cloaths, with this Symbole, True to the King to the very Bag.

[Page 99] The same year the commom people [...]se every where in Tumult, and with their Arms frequented Sermons in all places, and practising force against Churches and Temples, broke in pieces Statues and Images, &c. And so the War be­gan. And at length, as has been hinted, abjure all fidelity and obedience for ever solemnly to the King of Spain; and re­solve to die, and undergo any death, rather then yeeld; and never to have any Peace or Reconciliation, so long as he made the least pretence of Right to this Commonwealth; (which after eighty years, they forced him solemnly to renounce) and with so much Arder, Zeal, and Confidence, that they had ra­ther all Holland and Zealand should be sunk in the Sea under Water, then again submit to the power of the Spanyard. The Hugonots in France much about the same time, upon Henry the 4 ths turning Catholick, took another course, and agreed upon Terms, which have been but ever since a breaking.

This done, according to their Rights and Priviledges, they go to elect a new Prince; and seeing the Spaniard too hard for them, they seek the protection of strangers, and had rather indure any Master then the Spanyard. First the Arch-Duke, the Emperors Brother. Then the Duke of Anjou, Brother to Henry the 3 d. Ring of France, An. 1582.

The Prince of Orange being stabb'd at Delph by a Monck, An. 1584. they sue to Henry the 3 d. who was too busie at Home with the holy League, &c. to take care of strangers. And therefore 1588, seek to Queen Elizabeth, as distressed States; and she of the same reformed Religion too. Who re­fuses the Government: but sends relief, by an Army under the Earl of Leicester; with Cautionary Towns put into his Hands.

Hereupon growing prosperous, But jealous of the Earl, they resolve to govern and establish the Commonwealth a­mong themselves, so that the Hollanders chuse Prince Maurice, and the Friezlanders Prince William, Earls of Nassaw, for Go­vernours [Page 100] Captain Generals, by whose conduct and con­quests, the seven Provinces were wholly vindicated from the Spaniard, and reduced into one intire Body of Common­wealth, An. 1594. And afterwards so prospered and succeed­ed, that before they would hearken to any treaty or accommo­dation, they forc'd the Spaniard to this conclusion, to treat with them as a Free-State, in the year 1609. and then made a twelve years truce only. And 1621. renew the War again, but not so hot as at first, &c. till the Treaty of Munster 1648. whereby the Spaniard renounces all pretensions for ever, and acknowledges them for a Free-State▪ & only dependant on God. A War so shamefully begun, and (after fourscore years) so shamefully ended; in a Glorious and Eternal Peace made with them for ever.

Liberty of Religion, according to the Laws of their first Union at Utrecht 1579, was the foundation, and has been, and is, the preservation of this Commonwealth.

The Reformed Religion Protestant (or Calvins) was pub­lickly established. The Anabaptists, or Mennonites and others, had their publick Temples or Congregations. Only Papists, (and Socinians since) for reason of State were forbid the pub­lick exercise of Religion, to this Day; as disturbing the Peace.

Though the War was Civil, and for their Civil rights direct­ly, (as knowing well they could not violate and invade their Religious, without violating and invading these first) yet the end, motive, and occasion principally was Religion, (and up­on that account, and indirectly Religious) on both sides. Zeal for Religion on both sides, moved both to contend for their pretended civil rights and claims. And so 'twas not a War for Religion, but as they say, a Defensive War only, for their Civil Rights and Liberties, though in order, & subservi­ency to Religion. And yet there was at the same time more Pa­pists, then Protestants (then called Lutherans at first) in these Countries.

[Page 101] They indulge Liberty of Religion, with which their State begins and stands. But Trade and Riches has almost eaten out Pure Religion.

For other particulars, the chief are hinted before under Spain, &c. and we must be short.

An. 1662. War between England and Holland: 1653. a great Sea fight. The Hollanders are beat. Peace made 1654.

An. 1652. The King of France, and Holland make a strict League; having made a new League also before with the King of England, after his restoration. But a breach soon arose, &c.

Of the Republick of the Switzers.

These Countries lie bordering upon Germany, Savoy, &c.

Upon the fall of the Roman Empire, after various Fortunes and Masters, coming under the possession and power of the Austrian Family, and Emperors thereof afterwards, and over­burdened by the Tyranny of the Austrian Governors, and Lords sent amongst them, and their incroachments upon their Liberties, and so weary of them, and finding an opportunity, amidst the distractions of the Empire by the Pope, &c.

The Swisse constitute a Confederate Republick, (i. e. con­tract an offensive and defensive League amongst themselves, for desence of their Liberties) Begun 1305, but not finished till 1511. For when they did endeavour by force, to make them, of a free Nation of the Empire, the Austrian's own pro­per Subjects, and to bring in Arbitrary Government, by force also they opposed.

First three Rusticks or chief Country men made a League amongst themselves of expelling Tyrants, whereof each brought his Town or Village into Society. The rest came by degrees afterward successively; til in the end after two hundred years from the first beginning of their League, to the finishing [Page 102] them, they amounted to the present number of thirteen Can­tons, or distinct Parts and Corporations. Besides several other Towns & States, without the bounds of their Commonwealth, also joyn'd and comparted together with them, for common defence and safety.

And becoming Invincible in innumerable Battels and Victories at the first, forreign Enemies durst never attempt them more. But since, frequent Civil Wars amongst them­selves; but never to break their first Confederacy, but still friends again.

Their Confederacy and Liberty was confirmed and allowed afterwards by the Emperor, Lewis the fourth, of Bavaria, for adhering to him against the faction of Austria for the Empire at the same time.

After their forementioned Victories, and Valour shewn in those Battels & Wars eminently, becoming renowned for Soul­diers, the French King takes them into pension in his Wars, (who became likewise a member of their Corporation) which being afterward denied, they serve the Pope, who stiled them Defenders of the Church, An. 1510. The King of France thinks it best to take them again into pension, 1522. upon very ad­vantagious terms to themselves, and as burdensome to him. They became Mercenary also to other Princes. Any might have them for their Mony. Hence reproached for a Mercenary Nation, trusted by none. But the King of France bid highest for them. And at this day they are in all Armies and Wars.

Since that agreement, they obtained also sixteen hundred to be of the French Gaurd; the King preferring them for their Fame and Renown. At last upon the differences of Religion, they became divided also in pension. The Popish Cantons taking pension of the Pope and King of Spain; the Prote­stants of France; and the mixt of both; and all of the Venetians. There was not long since, some difficulties about their Pension and Agreements, &c. They sent Embassadours to the present [Page 103] French King; who magnificently received them; and things composed, &c. An Army consisting of Swisse Foot, and French Horse; is accounted of all the most excellent.

About 1516. Zuinglius, a Canon of the Church, begins the Reformation of Religion here at Zurich, as Luther had before with good success in Germany. Whom followed those of Bern and Basil, &c. (to the number of four) in whole; and two other Cantons in part, which to this day remain mixt of both. Those of Lucern, and the rest, to the number of seven, remain wholly Papists. Geneva also soon after followed those of the Re­formed, under Farel and Calvin.

So that now this Common-wealth became divided into two factions, and thence broke out into cruel Wars, between Zu­rich and the Romish Cantons. The Protestants at the begin­ning are worsted. Zuinglius himself Slain in the head of the Battel, 1531; his heart remaining whole (like Cranmers) in the midst of the Fire, untouched, as is said, after all the rest consumed to Ashes.

At last after various successes and defeats on both sides, they agree the business upon this condition, That every one should imbrace what Religion they liked, and force be offer'd to none for Religion: but that the ancient first League should be in­violably and religiously kept and observed. And so indulg­ing each other the free exercise of their Religion, they break not League for that matter, nor ever have to this day, till late­ly; notwithstanding any Civil Wars of Religion or State, that have since happened. Being it seems pretty equally poiz'd and ballanced on both sides.

But here it will not be amiss to note that these two, Zuinglius and Luther, went two several waies, specially in point of con­substantiation, or real presence.

Hence the Protestants became divided in Germany into Lu­therans and Zuinglians, afterwards called Reformed. And the Names of Ubiquitarians and Sacramentarians every where [Page 104] break forth, as has been hinted before, under Germany, &c.

Calvin afterwards rising in the place and stead of Zuinglius at Geneva, added some Tenents about Predestination, Free­will, Universall Grace, and Perseverance in Faith, which further heightened and aggravated the Differences betwixt them.

About these arose afterwards in Holland great contentions with the Arminians, which caused the General Synod at Dort against them, An. 1618. &c.

But to return to Germany. Between these two Religions of the Protestants arose grievous discords, not only Theological but Political. For that many would exclude the Calvinists or Reform'd, from the Peace of Religion agreed on at first by the Augustian Confession at Ausburgh, and banish them out of Ger­many. Whence those violent Tumults of Ausburg in the As­semblies, or Meetings of the States, against the Elector Palatine 1560. and again against the succeeding Palatine Elector, 1590. and of Lipsia and Brunswick, 1595. And this might be one reason perhaps of the Elector, the Duke of Saxony's siding at first with the Emperour against the Palatine, in the Bo­hemian-German Wars, about the year 1619. the Palatine be­ing head of the Calvinists or Reform'd, and then also the chief of the Electoral Princes▪ and the Duke of Saxony of the Lu­therans. But afterwards fearing the Emperors prevailing and greatness, (who had ejected the Palatine) and the coming in thereupon of Gustavus Adolphus in defence of the German Princes Liberties, the Elector of Saxony convocates all the Pro­testant Princes at Lipsia, an. 1630. where they concluded of a defensive League against the Emperor and Imperialists, and that Liberty was to be propagated and maintained by Arms. But after the King of Swedes death, &c. he deserts them, and by himself alone injuriously agrees with the Emperor against the Swede and the rest, &c. The conditions of which Peace others also accepted and agreed to; as before has been inti­mated.

[Page 105] In the end at the conclusion of these Wars of Germany by Munster Treaty. 1648. This Political differance was reconcil­ed, and they agreed and united into one common name of the Augustan Confession at first made, in the beginning of the Re­formation, as aforesaid. The Theological differance ever since, both Princes and Divines at this day labour hard to com­pose; and 'tis hoped that a bridle will be put upon the Tongues and Pens of the Pastors and Professors, that they do not condemn, but tolerate one another mutually, and friend­lily dispute their controversies amongst themselves. In France they have of late proceeded so far, as to allow and embrace communion with them, and in their Churches and Sacraments; (if they will) which made the Friers and Jesuites write, that they might as well hold communion with them, and be recon­ciled to the Church of Rome; for that the Consubstantiarians was as far from the Sacramentarians, as the Transubstantiarions: but sufficiently answered. Yet the Swedes have this present year lately decreed and enacted by Law, for all to lose their na­tive freedom, that shall bring up their children in any other Re­ligion, then the Lutheran. But to return to the Switzers.

This concord of Religion then made between them, lasted till 1654, when a new War kindled amongst them again, for Religion, and the Protestants cruelly Murthered and Slaugh­ter'd. For when some Families of the Canton of Switzers, and other Cantons had embraced the Gospel, they cruelly put them to Death. This those of Zurick, and Berne would not suffer. After long contestation, at last they come to Arms; and fierce War begins betwen those of Zurick and Lucern, till at last the French King interposing (and England) this War was compo­sed the same year; and the civil commotions for Religion be­gun, presently ended; the Duke of Savoy likewise not only then, but since persecuted the Waldenses in Piedmont, as there has bin hinted, &c.

An. 1663. the Duke Palatine of Newburg, by his edict [Page 106] commands all Protestant, Lutheran, or Reformed, out of his Dominions. The Elector of Brandenburg by way of retortion, in like manner, commands all Papists out of his. This should have been noted there.

The last year upon Jealousies of the great preparations of the King of France, against some Neighbouring Countries of the Empire, and his thriving Greatness, this Commonwealth raise an Army of fifty thousand, which chiefly diverted him from his then intended designes.

The thirteen Cantons are Switz; Uren Underwald, first unit­ed. 1305. Lucern added 1332. Zurich and two others, 1352. Bern, 1353. Friburg, and another, 1481. Another and Basil, 1581. and the two last, 1511. two hundred years from the first. Seven are Papist, as Switz, Lucern, &c. four Protestant, as Zurich, Basil, Bern, &c. (Bern is of all the largest and most po­tent, &c.) and two mixt of Both.

Of Geneva.

The Soveraignty of this City, or Commonwealth was anci­ently in the Earls thereof at first Imperial Officers only: but at last the haereditary Princes thereof.

Between these and the Bishops, arose Controversies for the absolute Command. At last the Bishops (being under the Pope, Powerful in those dayes) obtained of the Emperor, to be sole Princes thereof; free from all Taxes, and not account­able to any, but the Emperor. But to maintain it, they were fain to call in the Earl of Savoy then; who takes upon him, first as Protector of them only; but afterwards as Lord in chief. Whence his pretence to it still. And in this Sate it stood, till the year 1528. the Bishop being their immediate Lord, under him as supream.

But then Religion being altered in the Canton of Bern ad­joyning by Zuinglius, &c. Viret and Farellus, indeavour it in Geneva also. But the Bishop and Clergy oppossing it, by Per­secution, [Page 107] Violence, and Tyranny, the People defend them­selves, and their priviledges, and by force expel the Bishop, and his Clergy. And though the Bishop made many fair overtures, yet would they never harken to any accommodation, nor ever admit him again; and so changed the Government of the state also; disclaiming all allegiance both to Duke and Bishop; and standing on their own Liberty, as a free Commonwealth, like their Neighbour Canton, who had sped so well under theirs.

Calvin afterwards, An, 1536. confirm'd them in these be­ginnings, made them abjure the Pope, and never more to ad­mite their Bishop, And then sets up his Ecclesiastick Disci­pline, (called since Presbyterian, by the Form thereof by Presbyteries) and gets it ratified by the Senate, An. 1637. But the next year, with Farel, was bannished; but sued to return again, which he would not, except they would ob­lige themselves solemnly to his Form of Discipline; which upon better Consideration, they condescended to, An. 1541. And so he returns, and his Discipline becoms established. The Tithes converted to the use of the State; for Pensions for Ministers, &c.

Afterwards comes Beza, and not only recommends it as convenient, but imposes it as necessary, and of divine right; therein going farther and higher then Calvin. And so by these two chiefly it spreads it self over all France, occasioning after­wards those grievous and lamentable Commotions and Trou­bles, before mentioned there, as it had done likewise by Lu­ther in Germany. Which are not to be attributed to Religion, but the Lusts of men. For whence come Wars and Fightings, Amulation, Strife &c. are they not from your Lusts?

For the greater safety of their State, and preservation of their Religion, they joyn'd themselves in a constant and per­petual League with the Canton of Bern. An. 1528. com­municating to each other the freedom of their several Cities; [Page 108] and by that means reckon'd in some sort of Commonwealth of the Switzers, from the very beginning.

An. 1589. The Duke of Savoy besieg'd it; But they were assisted by neighbouring Princes, and States, &c. so that he could do no good upon them.

Another time the Pope, French King, Spaniard, and Sa­voyard had designs upon it; But the Emperor then offered assistance Yea, sometimes the Duke of Savoy has assisted them against others, rather than they should fall into any other hands then his own. An. 1602. The Duke of Savoy attempts Geneva by arms.

The Duke has of later years often threatned, and made preparation against them, but without effect. The King of France never throughly enough favouring his design; or else quite against it, &c. And so flourishes in Arts and Trade, more then Religion, which (as almost through all France) is become meerly formal; for which God is at this day purging, and fan­ning them in France or else quite rooting them out. they have retain'd only the first form of Doctrine and Godliness; but not the power thereof; peremtorily and stifly rest in the first Reformation, and would never hearken of further progress, as the manner is of most Churches, that settle upon their old Lees once. Is it not seen even in New-England it self, as well as, &c.? from the very self same spirit that drolls in the un­lucky witty Hudibras; thinking strange, that Reformation should be alwayes doing, and never done.

As if Religion were intended,
For nothing else; but to be mended.

From hence no doubt was it, and a firm perswasion of the Divine Right of Beza's Government, as if they had already at­tained to the perfect form, that the French Synod at Carren­ton, made a publick decree against the Independency of Chur­ches, &c. An. 1644. whereas that form only is to be imbrac'd and preferr'd which upon all emerging curcumstances, con­duces [Page 109] most to the present Power of Religion, and Godliness. For that is Reformation; and not Form or Forms, though never so pure otherwise; for that very thing makes them Impure. Except what is plainly manifest out of Scripture, and to abide for ever. But we intend a short History, not Dis­pute, &c.

Of the Commonwealth of Venice

The terrible noise of the Huns for the Conquest of Italy, and their expedition under Attila their King, occasioned many Noble and Principal Families with their several retinues, to betake themselves to these small Islands and inaccessible Mar­shes of the Adriatick Sea; where they build for the time only, several habitations, An. 421. and finding themselves safe and impregnable began to build Towns, and Cities, or Corpora­tions. An. 452. Till in the end, Aquileja and the neighbouring Cities being destroyed by Aquila, and these Barbarians, An. 456, they then fled from all parts like Exiles hither, with a purpose and resolution to settle; and so by the destruction of Aquileja takes such increase, that it assumed the just form of a Commonwealth. For whom soever the Hunnes, Goths, and Lombards (the Nations that harass'd Italy) drove from the Con­tinent, they presently betake themselves to Venice, (now be­gun to be so called, from the name of their Nation) as to an Haven of security.

They had first yearly Tribunes, according to the number of Islands into which their City was divided, for two hundred years. then succeeded Dukes, An. 697. but soon after chang­ed into yearly Masters of the Militia, which lasted but Six years, and returns to Dukes again; whose power at first was greater; but afterwards restrained to be meerly Titular.

Under this form it thriv'd exceedingly, and became ex­empted from all Jurisdiction, either to the East, or West Em­pire, [Page 110] upon the division of Italy made by Charles the great, be­twixt himself, the Popes and the Eastern Emperor, and left wholly as a free State acknowledging no superior. For Pepin King of France, Father of Charles, had invaded them, with a puissant Army, but was beat.

They then extend their Empire far and near by Sea and Land, through Dalmatia, An. 990. and become freed from all Tribute to the Constantinopolitan Emperor of the East; from whom at length they obtained it, and Croatia in full right. Afterwards Corfu and Chius, Islands. And from that time cal­led themselves Lords of all the Adriatick Sea; and that right confirmed by the Pope; An. 1177. for defending the Church stoutly against the Emperor. And from that time marry the Sea yearly with a Ring.

It got its greatest increase about An. 1204. by the chief Islands of the Mediterranean Sea, Candy and divers other Pla­ces, And then spread it's Empire through the Continent of Italy, under pretext of freeing the Cities from Tyrants, and upon the distresses of their Neighbours for their assistance, &c.

An. 1207. The Genoese, a State grown powerful by Sea, contend with them for Soveraignty of the Mediterranean, by seven several Wars in order; vanquished their fleet, and brought them on their knees, in so much that the Senate sent them a blank Charter, and bid them write what conditions they pleased. And had utterly lost all if the Enemy could have used his fortune with moderation. But the Genoese Admiral grown proud of his advantage, and insolent with this great success would have the City wholly at his disposal: which made the City desperate, and venturing last Stakes, beat them, pursue them Home, and utterly crushed them for ever after. For after many various successes and events of War on both sides, they got, An. 1381. the better of them absolutely, & made them quiet, never daring afterwards to contend in War, but apply themselvs wholly to Gain and Merchandize. Which [Page 111] misfortunes were occasioned principally by their own divisi­ons, and endless factions, at Home, as shall be touched on afterwards.

Being now Lords Paramount at Sea, they increase amain by Land, (as even now hinted) through the factions and divisions of their Neighbouring States; whereby one piece or other is still added, either Sold or Morgaged, or given, for their assistance. And so became possessed of innumerable places belonging to the Empire, the Pope, Milan, and Kingdom of Naples; working their greatness out of others ruines; which sordid kind of Merchandise drew all the Princes of these parts afterwards to make War upon them, every one to recover by strong hand, what they had extorted from them in their ne­cessity.

Being therefore arrived to their greatest height and power, after mighty Tempest of War, they begin to decline from a­bout the year, 1500. For now all Europe conspired to extin­guish this Commonwealth: the Pope being chief Author. A League then is made between the Pope; Emperour, King of France, King of Spain, (wherein lesser Princes joyn'd) at Cambray in the Netherlands, An. 1508. So secret and private, that they were oppressed before they understood it; and so were whol­ly almost overcome, and scarce had any thing left but their City; fell down at Caesar's feet, and cry Peccavi. By which submission they out-live this confederacy, to see it desolved; and thereupon easily recover again from each single, what they had lost to all; save Naples only. And have ever since thought it their wisest course not to conquer, but to keep; and to be­come Mediators and Reconcilers, rather then Medlers, be­tween differing Princes; And by privy Leagues, rather then open Wars do defend themselves against the Emperor, and House of Austria.

Their latest Enemies, and of this age have been the Pope, the Emperor, and above all the Turk. The Pope An. 1605. [Page 112] excommunicates the Commonwealth of Venice (1) Because they would exclude all Ecclesiasticks from Government (2) because they would pay no pension to the Court of Rome, and though good Catholicks, yet little cared for the Pope.

The occasion was the difference between the State and the Churchmen. The Pope defended the Churchmen: and the Venetians their Laws, and the right of Majesty. They arm against the Pope▪ the French and Spaniard stand lookers on; the French to quench, and the Spaniards to inflame the Fire. Only the Hollanders bring help to the State. And at last end­ed the Popes ridiculous War, but with perpetuall Banishment of the Jesuites, for adhereing to the Pope, and would by no means be intreated to tolerate them in their Territories; till ten years since through necessities of the Turks Wars, and for favour of the late Pope, they were restored again, but on strict conditions, &c. These Jesuites were once also expell'd out of France; for King-killing Documents, and practises: but soon cunningly worked themselves in again there.

An. 1616, There was War between the Venetians and the Austrians. But the Holanders helping them, Peace was soon made. The occasion was about some Rights in Istria and Friuli, &c.

An. 1645. The Turks invade Candy, and soon make them­selves Masters of all; save the City of Candy it self; which they have maintained for above this twenty years, against all the Ottoman Power, to the amazement of the World. Speci­ally this two last years close Siege.

1650. The Venetians resist stoutly against the Turks both by Sea, and Land.

1659. They do famous things against the Turks, by Sea, and Land. But too greedy of Plunder, are driven back again to the Walls of Candy.

1661. They defeat and scatter the Turks Fleet notably, bringing relief to Canea. Since which time they have, for this [Page 113] two or three years, laid close Siege to the City, wrought their Mines, Planted their Battries, attempted several Storms and Assaults, but still repulsed with incredible courage and conduct to the loss of, first or last, 'tis thought, near 80000. of their Ar­my, and the Vizier himself, as is reported, lately killed in a vio­lent on-set. The like Siege has not been known in our Age, (where all the Art, Valour, Skill and Prudence of War, both of defence and offence, has been shewn, to the wonder of all Europe;) And perhaps hardly ever before, &c.

Of Genoa.

They were anciently a large and flourishing Common-wealth; getting their liberty out of the divisions of Italy, a­mong several Lords and Masters: and were too potent for the Venetians, as before hinted: But through their own divisions and factions, at length loose almost all their estates, to Potent Neighbours, and enemies. The City being (miserably) torn in pieces by endless and perpetual factions.

The Berengarij, as Kings of Italy opposit to the Emperor, made them free, An. 899. And first under Governors till 1100. Then Consuls to 1194. then Mayors. And then added Governors of the People to them, &c. with wonderful fluctu­ation and inconstancy, through the multitude of factions, &c. At last to alay the factions between the Nobles and Commons, a Duke was created by the people (for every two years,) of the Nobility, or the Commons, An. 1327.

Those factions were first between the Dorij and Spinoli, on one side, and the Flischi and Grimaldi on the other. About 1174. Next of the Negri and Mollani, against the Salvatici and Embriam, about 1289. and lastly frequently between the Nobles and Commons; which brought them to this foremen­tioned Government.

Which factions did so weaken them at home and abroad, [Page 114] that they became of far less reputation and authority then an­ciently. For this great City Commanded the Ocean, and all the affairs of Italy, in a manner once. And brought the Vene­tians under, to their last gasp as it were, but through these di­visions lost almost all their large Estates, and reduced to that narrow compass, they have now at present. For neither did their factions change or cease with their Governments.

This Government by Dukes continued (yet not without Parties still, as between the Spinoli and Dorij themselves, An. 1336. and the Nobility and Commons 1339. and the Guelfi and Gibellines, &c.) till the French were called in by the Guel­fian faction, About An. 1390. for they were so broken, that they were feign to put themselves under the protection of Neighbours, to defend that little they had left. And so they deliver themselves up to the King of France.

Afterwards, An. 1403. they put themselves under the pro­tection of the Dukes of Milan, which were sometimes under the obedience of the French, sometimes of the Spaniard.

But after many changes and alterations of this kind, they are at length restored to liberty from the Empire of the French, by Charles the fifth, An. 1522. and the New form of Government instituted by Andrea Dori, An. 1528. called therefore, Father of their Country; and Dukes are created eve­ry two years by lot. This lasted till 1574.

When dissentions arose between the Nobles and Com­mons, but composed by the Emperor, King of Spain, and the Pope.

But not being able to preserve their freedom restored so to them; they finally put themselves under Spain, who be­comes their Protector; and thereupon, all occasions of War borrows Mony of them upon use; by which, and by their Trade with Spain, they have exceedingly thriven, & grown excessive­ly rich; contenting themselves only with Riches and Trade, without aiming at Dominion: And though far inferior to the [Page 115] Venetians Military Power: yet in Riches and Wealth equal or exceed them. And as they Squeeze the King of Spain with the Interest, so he sometimes, to be even with them, pays them without the Principal.

Of Lucca.

Between Florence and Genoa lies this Commonwealth. It's territories only eighty miles compass.

In the dismembring of the Kingdom of Italy from the Em­perors, into peeces, and several parcels, they at last purchased their fredom of the Emperor.

In the beginning, it was tossed with Tyrants. The chief was Castruccio; who had made himself absolute Master thereof. The Emperor under pretence of freeing it, from that faction, seiz'd on it again. But sold again to the Genoese by the Ger­man Garrison there left, and having passed through many hands, the Emperor got it again; of whom they once more purchas'd their desired liberty; and to secure themselves, de­molished the Castle built by Castruccio.

An. 1400. Paulus Guinisius tyrannized over them: But dy­ing in prison, An. 1430. they recovered their liberty, and a­lone have kept it intire; of all the Cities of Italy, (besides the Commonwealths, mentioned.)

But not finding themselves able to maintain it, they put themselves under the protection of their potent Neighbours, changing their patrons, as most conduced to their preservati­on. And seeing they could expect no help from the Emperor, and finding no security from Genoa, and as little from Florence, both which, they severally try'd, they put themselves at last into the protection of the Duke of Milan, and in that right are pa­tronis'd by the King of Spain, becoming Lord of Milan; and keeps its liberty intire from being made a prey to Princes, not by its own proper power; but the emulation of Neighbours; [Page 116] yet stands in perpetual fear of the Great Duke of Tuscany, who pretends to it, as once under the Commonwealth of Pisa now subjected to him, &c.

Of Ragusi.

Ragusi is a free Commonwealth in Dalmatia upon the Sea side, (both Town and Territory) not subject as all the rest, either to the Turk or Venetian; between both preserving its, Liber­ty; and is a noted Empory, rich and strong in shipping, and of great Traffick; yet of much more Wealth heretofore then at present. And traded to most parts of the Western World, in those great Vessels, called from hence corruptly Argusis; the last of which, their Trade decaying, they lent to the King of Spain, for his expedition against England in 88. where it was lost, &c.

There remains but one Sovereign Estate more, which makes a distinct Government from all the rest; and that is a Religious, or Estate of the Church; called the Popedom.

Of the Papality, or Popedom, and Papal Kingdom.

The Papal Power, and Principallity, is either Spiritual, or Universal Bishop, Infallible Judge of Truth, with universal power of Excommunication, that is, as supreame Head of the Catholick, or Universal Church: (at first founded upon Tem­poral power and greatness, and upheald by it, as well as Spi­ritual prerogatives, previledges, and power. Else he had ne­ver been owned as Supreme Head, &c.) Or secondly, Tem­poral; and this is again founded upon the spiritual. So that 'tis a mixt dominion of spiritual and temporal power. As cheif or High-priest, and a King, or temporal Prince. Which he pre­tends to, over all; but enjoynes but in very little part.

[Page 117] This Dominion and Kingdom thus mixt, is either imperfect, and limited▪ as what he hath in and over other Ringdoms, (the Clergy specially) Being Head of their Church in their King­doms: or perfect, absolute and Sovereign▪ as any other Temporal Prince over their Subjects, as in the Estates and Lands of the Church in Italy, &c.

The foundation, and likewise Superstructure of this Religi­ous Principallity (consisting of such twofold power,) was first laid, and then built and perfected by the working of the My­stery of Iniquity, gradually. Which to scent and hunt out, would require the History of all ages and places; and too long therefore for this short Table: Yet to represent it obvi­ous at one view, we can but briefly take notice, and touch up­on only the chief matters of fact, without excursion or com­ments.

(1.) There was first distinction of Clergy and Laity. (2.) distinction, degrees, and dignities of Clergy, for order and unity, to avoid schisme, and factions. (3.) These degrees, dignities, and distinctions of offices in the Church, suited and proportioned very much, to those in State, and those Indepen­dent on the state, thereby setting up Imperium in Imperio, or a Government in Government. (4.) Contending for preemi­nence, priority, precedency, & supremacy in the several Chur­ches and Governments. (5.) Lastly an universal supremacy, i. e. of one over all. First Spiritual, in Ecclesiastick affairs. Secondly Temporal, in Politick affairs; at least aimed at, en­deavoured, and pretended, and in some measure usurped, and possessed.

The spiritual supremacy began by Pope Boniface, about An. 606. under the title of universal Bishop, to which several things conduced. (1.) First, Accommodating the Honours and Governments of the Church, to those of the present state, that is, of the Empire become Christians; and so mixing Spi­ritual and Temporal power, and setting up Empire in Empire, [Page 118] under Constantine the Great, turn'd Christian. For because, they must needs acknowledge, according to that famous max­im amongst them, that the Church was in the Commonwealth, not the Commonwealth in the Church; Therefore upon that foundation, the Fathers in the Council of Calcedon, raised this superstructure, that the Honours in the Church should be ac­commodated unto those in the State. From whence would easily follow, an Head of the Church, as well as of the Empire, at least as far as the Empire reach.

Hereupon Constantine dividing the Empire into fourteen Di­ocesses, each Diocess into Provinces, and each Province into Cities, and placing in every Diocess a Vicegerent, or Viceroy, in every Province, a President, and in every City, a Defendor, or Governor: the Church accordingly institute, for every Vicegerent, a Primate, or Patriarch, in the principal City of the Diocess; for every President, a Metropolitan, in the Metro­polis of the Province; and for every Governor, a Bishop in every City, with permission of the superior Emperor; and then a Pope over all would follow of course naturally, for the Emperor himself, &c. in the chief seat of the Empire.

(2.) There was suiting Temporal means Tythes, Revenues, Riches, proportional to the Honours, Dignities, Degrees and Offices of Government in the Church, by the said Constantine, which a Voice in the Air proclaimed to be a Pest sown in the Church.

(3.) The Bishop of Rome remained as yet, at least account­ed the most Orthodox, and their Religion, as in the heart and center of the Empire, seemed most to flourish. Hence (1.) frequent appeals to this Church as the truest and best. (2.) Thence assuming to be supream Judg & interpretor, or mode­rator of controversie, of Truth and Error, and to be vindica­tors of the Canon or rule of Faith. (3.) Lastly to be the only infallible Judge and determiner, and as it were, Rulers or over­rulers of the Cannons, and to sit in the Temple of God as God; [Page 119] and all to submit to the decision of the Bishop of Rome, at least presiding in Council.

(4.) The Bishop of Romes Seat, was the Seat or metropolis of the Empire, thereby gaining great authority, power, and pri­viledges, and no less fame, esteem, and repute over all the World, &c. But we can but hint things here in brief.

(5.) The Empire began soon to be divided into the Eastern and Western. Where upon the Eastern Bishops contend for precedency and supremacy upon the removal of the Seat of Empire to Constantinople, and the outward flourishing of that Church.

(6.) At last upon the further breakings and weaknings of the Empire, he obtains of Phocas, killing the Emperor Mauri­tius in a tumult of the Souldiers, the absolute supremacy, and Title of Universal Bishop, about 606. as aforesaid.

In these contentions for this spiritual supremacy, they pre­tended for their Title, and claim the donation or delegation of Christ thereto, the Succession to St. Peter, the donation and Constitution of Constantine, the first Christian universal Empe­ror, &c.

Having got the Supremacy of the Church in spirituals, the same mystery of Iniquity works for Supremacy also in Tem­porals, over all Emperors, Kings, and Princes, and as it were universal Monarchy. For from universal Bishop, clearly fol­lows universal Excommunication, even of Emperors, Rings and Monarchs, afterwards practised. From Excommunicat­ing, deposing. From deposing, disposing of Ringdoms. From disposing (to whom should he be more kind then himself) Usurping and possessing. So naturally one Wedge drives in and makes way for another; And having got in his head, casi­ly wriggles in his whole Body, &c. Besides the Church was to be preferred above the State, and the Head of the Church, above the Head of the State. And so the Spiritual Supremacy prepares and makes way for the Temporal▪ For there is no end [Page 120] of Pride, and Ambition, so long as any equall or superior; un­less he be above all that is called God, like Lucifer, who would be above God himself, and all Government or subjection. But we must not insist.

As to this Temporal Power, Particulars of fact in brief lye thus; as well as we can observe things, as they fell out. Only first take notice the foundation of his spirituall Supremacy a little more particular, in the order of time.

(1) By the Council of Nice in Constantines time, the four Patriarchs, of Rome, of Jerusalem, of Alexandria, and of An­tioch, were all equal. (2) about the year 410. the Bishop of Rome, would pretend to be the first Patriarch; and to that end falsifies the Canon, and sends it to the Council of Carthage, where it was rejected as false. (3) The Imperial Seat being translated to Constantinople, the Bishop thereof was made a fifth Patriarch in order, and not long after the second, the rest oppossing, &c. in vain. (4) The Lombards overcoming Ita­ly, and the Pope not well pleased with the Emperor, &c. The Bishop of Constantinople, endeavours the Title of Universal Bi­shope, and obtains it of Mauritius the Emperor, the Bishop of Rome, to the utmost opposing, and exclaiming against it, as in­tolerable Pride, and the signe of antichrist. And whether out of a good mind, or because he could not be uppermost him­self, laments the corruptions of the Church and Clergy. For of the Priests, he complains, the World is full of them, and yet but few Labours in the Lords Harvest. We take upon us the office, but discharge it who list; And I think no dishonour to God can be shewed so great, as that which it tolerated in Priests. For they are come now to that pass, that they jear at him that lives humble, and continently, and takes better cour­ses, then themselves, which Mantuan versifies on, to this pur­pose,

Poor Curats only keep Pope Gregory's Laws,
And fish in Rills, and Rivers surface sweep;
[Page 121] But fatter Jacks, and Carps, escape their paws
Mudding themselves in Coverts of the deep.
'Tis Prelats sink St. Peters larger Net,
And 'lone i'th deep, all sort of Fish do get.

The said Gregory cryed out, O times, O manners! The world is all on fire with Wars; Christians are destroyed by Idolaters; Cities and Temples, by Barbarians; and yet Priests, as it were, insul­ting over Calamities; usurp the names of vanity, and make osten­tation of profane Titles to themselves; thereby taxing this arro­gance of the Constantinopolitan Patriarch. (5) Phocas killing Mauritius, and invading the Empire, to oblige the Bishop of Rome to keep Italy the better in quiet and obedience; grants the dignitiy of Universal Bishop to Boniface requesting it, and decrees the Sea (or Seat) of Rome, to be the Head of all Chur­ches. Which decrees Boniface publishes in a Synod of 62 Bishops, and obtains it, not without opposition and conten­tion, &c.

After these things, the Eastren or Greek Church broke off from the Latine or Roman. Italy by several Masters began to be quite pluck'd from the Empire, and Rome to come into the Popes power, and several Schisms and Heresies in the Church, and contentions and quarrels between Popes and Emperors thereupon, &c. The Pope alienates the Romans, or people of Italy and Rome from the Emperor, brings them to oppose him, amidst the troubles of Italy. And condemns Emperors of the East of Heresie, and at last excommunicates them. And out of the ruines of Italy, works his own greatness, and by his means, and through his occasion, a new Empire is set up in the West, by the Franks, under Charles the Great: and great Temporal Power, and Dominion, and Estates, accrew'd to the Church; and the Pope at length claims superiority above the Emperors themselves, &c. As the following particulars will manifest.

[Page 122] After the Supremacy of the Pope thus established, the Greeke Church in the East seperates from the Roman; not only for Primacy, but other high points of Religion; as was now said.

About the year 710. arose the controversie about Images. And about 726. the Pope excommunicates the Emperor for his Edct against Images, who laughs at it, and excommuni­cates him again for an Idolater; and forbids Revenues and Taxes to be paid in Italy.

Upon these differences Italy is torn from the Empire by di­vers Usurpers, and Rome by the Pope, &c.

An. 712. Lands and Teritories are first conferr'd on the Church by some new Conquerors, And soon after more. And at last, most he now possesses, by Pepin, and Charles the Great.

For about this time, Charles Martel Maire of the Kings Palace, recovers France from the Infidel Moors and Saracens; which drew the heart of the French towards him, creating him Duke or Prince of France; and might have had the King­dom too, if he had been so aspiring.

Pepin his Son under colour of Election is made King; The lawful King having his Pole shaven, and feign to retire into a Monastery, the Pope approving these proceedings; and in­vesting and confirming Pepin in the Kingdom.

But the Pope being distressed in Italy, calls in Pepin there­fore, whom he had so obliged, to defend him, and the Church, in this Stile, Peter the Apostle of Jesus Christ, to you the most Illustrious King Pepin, and to all Bishops, Abbots, &c. I the Apostle Peter, whose Adopted Sons you are, admonish you, that you perfectly come, and defend this City, &c. And doubt you not, but trust assuredly, that I my self, as if I stood before you, do thus exhort you, &c. and that I, Peter, the Apostle of God, will at the last day yeeld you mutual kindness, and prepare you Tabernacles in the Heavens.

Upon this quarel of the Popes, Pepin and his Son Charls [Page 123] destroy the Kingdom of the Lombards in Italy, and give large Territories to the Church. And these things made way, and gave occasion and opportunity, for Charles, upon his great con­quests, to set up the German Empire of the West Franks. The Pope in requital confirms Pepin in the Ringdom of France, gives his Son Charls afterwards the Title of most christian King, and crowns him Emperor of the Romans, at Rome An. 800. From which he would pretend to be above Empe­rors and Kings, and to be his right to Crown, confirm, and de­pose them, if not dispose of their Kingdoms.

But Charls (at length) reassumes the ancient and original Imperial Dignity and Power, to Govern the Church, call Councils, and order Papal Elections, and confirm and invest them, &c. against all begun usurpations and incroachments of the Pope; and aws Italy; And keeps the Pope still Sub­ject; which Authority of the Empire was prety well upheld, during the Caroline Race.

The Pope in the mean while under pretext of the Christian Religion, and converting Infidels and the Nations, increases in Wealth, Power, and Authority over the World, Thunder­ing out these Decrees of Holy Church; Out of the Church no Salvation. The Pope's the Successor of St. Peter, the visible Head of the Church, the Vicar of Christ on Earth. His right, as aforesaid to create, confirm, excommunicate, and depose Kings, and dispose Kingdoms for the cause of Religion, &c. That they are He­reticks that dissent from the Roman Church, the only true Catho­lick Church; or are Enemies to it, &c. Hereby the Consciences of the Nations, Princes, and People, converted to an outward christianity, are aw'd, and fill'd with Reverence, and Zeal for the Church; to convert, or root out Infidel Nations, &c. and to do any Benefices, or Services for the Church; As the most acceptable Service to Christ, whom they began to acknow­ledge, and Worship, as their God and Saviour.

Hence, almost all the Nations subject themselves to the [Page 124] Pope, as Head of the Church, yea and in Temporals also in a great measure, nay some to hold their Kingdoms of him, &c. As if they could not any better way recompence Christs Vicar, for the benefit of their Eternal Salvation, then to submit them­selvs, & all theirs to his dispose. And this Opinion was brought about to prevail in the World, that they might redeem their sins by good deeds and charitable works and services, for the Church against it's enemies, &c. Hence Riches, and Revenues of the Clergy, and Hosts and swarms of clergy men. Hence Churches, Temples, Abbies, Monastries without number, &c. for the Redemtion of Souls. Hence Expeditions, Holy Wars, Leagues and undertakings for the Church. Hence Pardons, Indulgences, and devices for mony, &c. 'Twould be endless to mention particulars, &c.

The Pope having thus erected his Throne in the Consci­ences of men, & strongly seated there, through Ignorance and blind Zeal and Devotion, begins to play Rex in the World.

Besides there being perpetual emulation of Princes, special­ly in Germany and Italy, for Empire and Dominion, &c. The Pope interests himself in one part, and the other for fear of ex­communication, or force, becomes subject to him.

The Pope therefore now practises all wayes he can against the superiority of the Emperor, and from being any wayes sub­ject to his Authority, or control and to undermine all Supre­macy in Temporals, presuming that all power is given to him, both in Heaven and Earth, in the Church and State, &c.

'Till in the end, they come not only to let the Emperors have nothing to do, in their Election, Confirmation, and Investiture; but also to have all in a manner themselves to do, in the Creation and Coronation of the Emperors.

Not long after the Caroline power and race declining, and that partly through the Popes practises, Italy is usurp'd by several Tyrants against the Emperor, and almost wholly broken from [Page 125] it; wherein the Popes have a finger, and make their own ad­vantage upon these distractions of the Empire.

For An. 884. Adrian the 3 d. denyes the Emperors Autho­rity, necessary to the creating Popes; and about the year 900. the Empire is wholly and perfectly translated, from the French or Caroline race, to the Germans, by Pope Agapetus's plot­ting.

And about the year 1000. as some write, Gregory the fifth, appoints Electors for choosing the Emperors, whereby they afterwards became weakned, and the Empire broken into factions and parties; and the Pope thereby to have the better opportunity to work his own ends; and to raise his greatness out of others ruines; striving now to be uppermost, not only in Church, but State too; and to be above even the Empe­rors themselves.

For after this time open and down right Tyranny over the Emperors, begins to manifest it self. First Pope John, takes away all choise of Popes from the people, to the Clergy only, upon this plausible ground, That the People are to be taught, not followed. Next Clement the 2 d. about 1047. set up by the Em­peror, against other Anti-Popes, by the Authority of a Sy­nod, caused the Romans to renounce by oath, the right they claimed, in choosing Popes.

Then about 1050. Leo the 9 th. invested by the Emperor is perswaded by Hildebrand to put off his pontificalibus or papal Robes, in his journey from Germany to Rome; to wave the Emperor, and have a new election from the Roman Clergy; and then made Hildebrand Cardinal, who manag'd all at his pleasure. After this Nicholas the 2 d. about 1060. takes away the election from the Roman Clergy; bringing it about to a Colledge of Cardinals also then instituted; that is, of Spiritu­al Temporal, or Lincy-woollcy Princes like himself the Supreme Emperor, as it were; for the greater grandure and more magnificent authority of his Almighty Holiness; who was now [Page 126] almost got to the top of Empire, Supremacy, and Omnipoten­cy. For it was decreed in Council, the Pope only to be chose by Cardinals, whose Wounderful Worships or Eminencies might lift him up one step higher, even as it were, into Heaven, to be God on Earth. For so some thought fitting afterwards, to stile forsooth his divine Majesty, &c. And then they order that no lay Person should confer Ecclesiaslick Investiture. For what should the Church concern them? But yet they themselves would in­vest and Crown Lay Princes. For though the State had no­thing to do with the Church: yet the Church had to do with the State, in order to the good of the Church, necessarily. And therefore the Church must now comprehend the State; And as it was above it; so now must rule it for it's own good; as the less worthy, for the more worthy. And therefore the chief Churchman, must be both Supreme Bishop and Emperor, or high Priest and King. That is, the Vicar of Christ must be like his Master, and of the same Authority in the World, to whom all power was given, both in Heaven and in Earth; thus the Mystery of Iniquity wrought with all deceitfulness, &c.

Accordingly the next year, or two after, Alexander the 2 d, is elected by the Cardinals only, without the Emperor; who complains of this as against his right. Hildebrand stoutly main­tains it, That the Emperor had no right in the Election of Popes. Alexander inclining to yeeld to the Emperor, is sound­ly box'd by Hildebrand, then imprisoned, and at length poy­soned, to make way for this mighty man of mettal, this Univer­sal Monarch.

Pope Hildebrand by name, who the first usurps the Power and Right, of Supreme and Universal Monarch; as Boniface had before of Supreme, and Universal Bishop: at least layes the foundation thereof, and endeavours it. Thus Hildebrand and Boniface notoriously founded the Popedom, or Kingdom of the Beast.

For first An. 1073. he sets up himself without any election, [Page 127] either of Emperor, or Clergy; but the thing being disputed, and the Emperor striving to vindicate his right, He refers himself to the Emperor and Princes. The Emperor (Henry 4 th) thereupon confirms him: but the Imperial Majesty was thereby debased and impair'd. For (2.) afterwards he sets himself might and main against him; And (3.) excommuni­cates, and so deposes him; and sets up Competirors among the Princes and Electors, sending a Crown to Rodolph, or Ralph, with a verse upon it, to this sense▪

The Crown which The Rock. Petra gave to Peter, Peter on Ralph, bestows in Meeter.

(Petra from whence Petrus or Peter, signifying, The Rock, that is, Christ.) and makes him rebel against his Master: And likewise sets up a second after him, when he was foyl'd; and involves Germany and Italy in horrible confusions, and fracti­ons; and Pope-like, pronounces Absolution thus, We do absolve from their Oath of Allegiance, all that are sworn to excommunicate Princes. So arrogating the power of deposing and making Emperors to himself, and confirming his usurpations, by a pack'd Council held at Rome.

At last (4 ly) the Emperor through these means and practises deserted by all, is fain to submit, and (to get off his excommu­nication and be absolv'd,) forced to come suppliant (together with his Emperess, and young son, the Prince) before Hilde­brand, barefooted and bare legged, in the cold of Winter, all ragged and torn, and with a pitious Countenance and in a la­mentable posture, to knock at his Palace Gate, and with tears beg admission, & there to wait three days fasting, till his High­ness (now as well as his Holiness) with his Minion, Madam Mathilda, or as they called her St. Peters Daughter, (that left her own Husband to live with this Holy Father, and other Grandees, and Roman Courtiers) despisingly looking out of his window, i'th' mean while, could be at leasure. But at last on the 4 th. day (having, it seems, done penance enough,) be­ing [Page 128] admitted by her mediation, he imposes on him most intole­rable conditions, and unworthy of the vilest Slave, and by Oaths, Curses, and horrible imprecations, obliges him never to receed from obedience to the Pope.

These things so transacted, not only the like are practised by his Successors, to the Emperors following: (as the story will shew:) But not long after also, they likewise decreed it by their Canons, and Ecclesiastick, Pontificial Laws, viz. The Roman high-Priest, to be over all, not only in Spirituals; but also in Tem­porals. All Kingdoms, and Empires, to depend on him; and to order and administer all, as judged convenient for the Church, &c. That is, to be Supreme Head both of Church and Sate. And in one word Supreme Universal Monarch of the World.

So that now the Pope begins to take upon him as High Em­peror, or King, that is above all Kings and Emperors, as well as High-Priest, and to play Rex indeed. At least laid the founda­tion, or groundwork, and first beginnings of all that tremen­dous and terrible Pontificial Power and Omnipotency, (namely in Church and State too,) afterwards, over all the World.

The Pope then is now become both Universal High-Priest and King; (For so their Canons, & Canonists, would now about this time have him to be, viz. Supreme, nay, Only Monarch of the World, and Universal over all. For so Baronius, a cheif Author, contends at this time, That none on Earth ought to be called Mo­narch but the Pope.) We shall have him God too by and by. And the same Baronius sticks not at that; but proclaims him, not only greater then Emperors and all Kings; but also calls him, Lord God. And the Canon saith no less, both for his Kingship and Godship too. But we must for brevity, pass by these things, &c.

After these usurpations of Hildebrands, the succeeding Popes follow his practises towards the succeeding Emperors; and never leave excommunicating and deposing them, till ei­ther [Page 129] by force, or fraud they brought them in a manner under their Girdle, and that at last, they durst no more come into Ita­ly, nor medle with the affairs thereof: but by their stirring up, or backing of parties, and factions were finally outed of all their Provinces and Estates there; and not only so, but in the end lost almost all their power, and authority in Germany too; as after we shall see.

The Princes and Nations also, after grievous Wars, Quar­rels and Troubles, (caused partly by his and his Clergy's, and Zealous Religionists means,) being by degrees brought un­der, and subdued, one after another, did by their consent also, at length approve those their Decrees, and Canons; and own him as Head; at least of the Church, to excommunicate, &c. (& consequently to depose from Government of the Christian-Flock, as Infidels and Enemies of the Church.) And so sub­jected their Kingdoms, both People and Clergy, very much in temporals also; which they did, either for fear of the Cler­gy, and superstitious people, who had a carnal and furious zeal for the Pope, as Christs Vicar; the Church, as out of which no Salvation; and that Religion, as most suited to the natural man, and the peoples humours and lusts and very ap­prehensions of God, Religion, and the way of Salvation, &c. or else through their own blind Devotion, and Religious Super­stition; or at best pious Veneration of the Christian Religi­on, Church, and chief Pastor and Priest thereof, at their first turning Christians; (which was for the most part but to an out­ward christianity neither, &c.) and in those times of gross dark­ness, and ignorance of the inward Mystery thereof, &c. All which things by the sequel of the story will more plainly ap­pear.

And now being thus raised to an earthly power, they quite and clean forget the salvation of Souls, sanctity of Life, and the Commandements of God, Propagation of Religion, and chari­ty towards men: And to raise▪ Arms, to make War against [Page 130] christians, to invent new devises for the getting of mony, to profane sacred things for their own ends; by fine tricks, fair and specious shews, and pretences, to get into the affections of Princes, and oblige them to them; by several arts and wayes to keep the people in ignorance and obedience, though with the reigning of all manner of vice; to get all the chief Prefer­ments, Benefices and Revenues of the Church into their dis­posal, and the whole Army, and interest of the Clergy, at their service and devotion, in these corrupt wayes, and for such like unworthy ends; to possess the Consciences of men with an opinion of their infallibility, and undoubted power, not only in Heaven and Earth, but also over Pur gatory and Hell; viz. to bind, and loose, to save or damn; and that for mony, and filthy lucres sake; And lastly to make the whole Gospel, and Christian Religion, a pretext only to get and increase Church. Power, Dominion and Riches, yea and with the Goods and Treasures of the Church to enrich their kindred, and base chil­dren, and raise their families, &c. I say these and such like things and practises, become their only study and work, and the great business of (that is of him, that would be accounted) the chief Shepherd and Bishop of Christian Souls, &c. We will instance only in some of the most notorious particulars, and matters of fact, as they occur in time, by the usurping and incroaching Popes, following; from this Hildebrand, founder of the Pope­dom, as hath been shewn▪ about▪ the year 1073.

Next about the year 1090. his successor Urban the 2 d. ex­communicates the Emperor likewise and deposes the Antipope by him chosen; and thereby sets all christiendom in a com­bustion, for these two Popes. Therefore in stead of Urban called Turban (or disturber) And then likewise by his Religionists and Clergy, stirs up, and inflames all christendom with a zeal, for that bloody Holy War for recovery of the Holy Land from the Saracens.

Which War consisted of twelve expeditions, (and of many [Page 131] hundred thousands at a time for the space of above 200 years together, to the ruine of so many millions of Lives) with the Arms first of the Cross, and afterwards of a Globe too, upon their Habits, signifying that Christ crucified (And to be sure the Pope as his Vicar) ought to be Lord of the whole World.

To allay the quarrels of Christian Princes at home, this Cross is often preached up, with wounderous Zeal. So that the main Religion of the World, (the Rulers and People,) generally in those days, lay mostly in outward Christianity against Infidels▪ Turks, and Pagans; and inlarging of this Visible Church, as out of which no Salvation, &c.

But i'th mean while this exhausive War of Christendom, every way made for the Papal Interest: The Popes having thereby greater opportunities to work their own ends out of poor Christians misguided Zeal; and by weakning and divert­ing the Princes, to strengthen and settle themselves: for during all this time most cruel and perpetual wars continued at home, between the Popes, and Emperors, for Imperial, and Papal power, and priviledges; the Pope: still usurping and domineering every day more and more.

About 1100. Paschal the 2 d, excommunicates the said▪ Em­peror Henry the 4 th▪ also; sets his only son Henry the 5 th▪ against him, to persecute him to death▪ who by the Bishops is perswaded to perjury also against his own Father▪ whom the Pope caus'd, after he was dead, to lye likewise unburied, five years together. He denyed the right of investiture of Bishops to the Emperor and other Imperial priviledges. And then excommunicated the son, now as devoutly as he had done the Father. And entertained and upheld Anselme Arch-Bishop of Canterbury in rebellion against his Soveraign.

This Paschal also first of all, leaves off closing his letters with the year of the Emperor, and substitutes the year of his Popedom.

An. 1120. Calixtus the 2 d. made Gregory (set up Antipope [Page 132] by the said Henry the 5 th.) to ride through Rome upon a Camels back, with his face towards the Tail, and the tail in his hand for a bridle. To shew, no doubt, that he held up the Tail (Caesar) and not by the Head, (St. Peter) &c. and then thrust him shaven into a Monastery.

About 1150. the Papal Canons & Decretals are first hatch­ed; which afterwards in process of time were brought into use, and set up and prevailed in the World and the Church, in opposition to the Civil and Imperial Law; and chiefly to advance the Pontificiall Omnipotency, as themselves phrase it. And this Canon Law or Divinity (not the Law of God,) be­came in time almost the only divinity, and study of the Pre­lats, and great Church men, who studied little else, then to gain and increase Church Power, and Treasure; to get all into their clutches, and to keep all people in slavery, and subjection to their Authority and Religion.

And for others there began to creep in a Scholastick Divini­ty, and Philosiphy, out of the Fathers, and Aristotle together, not the Scripture: And this Philosiphic-divinity brought all confusion of Opinions, and learned Ignorance and Error into the world. And for the more piously inclined and devout, a practical Divinity of Monkish Legends, or pious Tales, and at best but devout stories of the Sanctimonious lives of Saints, &c. all which still made for the Pope.

About 1160. Alexander the 3 d. opposses the Emperor, Frederick the first and excommunicates him, thundering out curses, and raising War against him every where, and by the French Kings favour settles himself in the Popedom. The Emperor notwithstanding takes Rome, and drives the Pope to Venice for protection, and sends his Son, with an Army after him, whom they beat and took Prisoner neer Venice. The good Father therefore to preserve his Son, is forced to submit, and to prostrate himself before the Pope openly in the great Church at Venice, to kiss his feet. Where setting his foot on [Page 133] the Emperors neck, he impiously and imperiously was not asham'd to say, Thou shalt tread upon the Lyon, and the Adder, and the Dragon shalt thou trample under foot. And when the Emperor took the boldness to reply and say, I do it not to you, but to Peter; The proud Beast goes on, To Peter and to me too. And from this time forth, and for evermore forsooth, it must be an high favour to kiss his Toes, as much as other Princes hands. And all this is, Your most humble Servant of the Servant of God, (his Title once) come too.

Beggers, of all men, proudest are,
When once they got into the chair,

This Pope likewise upheld Thomas a Becket, against his King, here in England; and made the King submit to the lash, for St. Thomas's death, (for his Holiness Sainted the Trai­tor) and upon his submission granted to him and his heirs, The title of the Kings of England. (As if they never had it since the Conquest of right before.) Hence it is observed, sayes the Popish writers, That all Kings of England must acknowledg the Pope for their Landlord. And in like manner his predecessor Hadrian the 4 th. about 1555. gave Ireland to the Kings of England, for a penny to be paid yearly out of every house; (as much as a shilling now.) But

As long as there's a Goose or Gander,
We must remember Alexander.

If it were but for this verse sake, which ends a coppy sent to him, by a Monkish Rimer, little better in the Latin.

About 1190. Celestine Crowns the Emperor with his foot, and then spurns it off again; with this saying, By me Kings reign. He set all Princes almost together by the ears, that Rome might gain with siding with one part, or the other, and making them friends again. And this was, and is a constant practise with them, and a principal matter, whereby they stand. For if one deserts them, another still upholds them, for their own interest which is mingled with the Papal, over all the World.

[Page 134] About 1200. Innocent the third raised the Otho's against Philip the Emperor, resolving, that he would uncrown him, or be un­crown'd by him, because chose without his liking. And as soon as Otho himself was made Emperor, excommunicates him too▪ as also King John of England; Peter King of Aragon, and Raimund Earl of Tholoss. And decreed in a Council held at Rome, from thence forth the Pope to have the correction of all Christian Princes, and no Emperor to be acknowledged, all he had sworn obedience to him. In pursuance whereof deposes the said King John, and gives away his Kingdom to the French King; causes him to surrender his crown to his Le­gate; interdicts him the Kingdom for six years together; and makes him stand to his mercy to have it again; and upon the restoring to make it Tributary, fining it, at the yearly rent of 8000. Marks; to be held of the Pope in fee-farme, And his usurpations were so great here in England, That the Nobles writ in their Letters to their Bishops, To such a Bishop, or such a Chapter, who had rather dye, then he ruined by the Romish Task-Masters. Likewise the said King of Aragon, Naples, and Sici­ly, &c. was forced also to subject his Kingdoms, as feudatory to the Church of Rome, and to be held of the Pope.

And now also was brought up that Idol of Transubstantia­tion, and adoration of the Host, to subject the people to a more divine Reverance, and external devotion, and deportment, towards their Holy things, and mysteries; (which is wonder­ful to behold even to this very day) and to make their Reli­gion and Priests more Venerable; at least this has been the efect thereof; What matter of Zeal, Fury, and Persecution this became afterwards, all storyes and ages ring of; as if it had been to deny God indeed, and Christ, and all Religion, to de­ny this their Idol God; they had and have to this day so posses­sed people with such a fond Imagination. God also giving them up to believe lyes, and to erre concerning the Faith, mistaking the Letter, for the Spirit.

[Page 135] Also that devise of Auricular confession was introduced about this time; which aws the people exceedingly likewise.

Moreover about the same time arose those deadly seuds, between the Papaline Guelphs and Imperial Gibelines, (or if you will Elfs and Goblins, so called as is thought from their terrible doings, &c.) which destracted all Italy; and conti­uned for many ages after; which factions were stirred up by the Pope and his Agents means and practises, &c.

It was about the year 200. likewise, that Philip King of France was excommunicated; and then it was said, In the year of the Reign of Christ, not of Philip.

Also 1204. the Sea of Constantinople and the Greek Church and Emperor, became subject to the Roman, for above 30. years, through their projects, &c. And about 1220. the East as well as Westren Emperor, was crowned at Rome by the Pope; no longer now as a Servant, you may now well think, but their Lord, and Superior; by what has been already re­hearsed. For in this Popes time, some thought fitting to make this Embleme; There are two great lights. The Sun, that is, the Pope; and the Moon, that is the Emperor. Nay the high Papalists would have none to be truly Monarch, and Sove­raign, that is absolute and Independent, on any other as Su­preme, but the Pope, as before has been intimated.

About 1240. the twentieths of Ecclesiastick Revenues are obtained for the Pope. It came afterwards to the tenths, nay the fifths, and fourths too in some Kingdoms, &c.

About 1245. Innocent the fourth excommunicates the Em­peror Frederick, the fourth time (having been three times be­fore by former Popes) though he had been his greatest friend; and deposes him, the King of France in vain interceeding; and sets up Anti-Cesaers, because his Highness forsooth, would not stope low enough to his Holiness; and in the end because he would not bring him enough under, got him poyson'd.

The four orders of the begging Fryars, viz. the Domini­cans, [Page 136] Franciscans, Carmelits, and Augustins, began to swarm un­der him, as their great Patron; and by their voluntary humili­ty, and external devotion to uphold this their exalted and tri­umphant Church, and Religion.

This Pope demanded also the payment of the Twentieths, before granted, and afterwards of the Tenths of all Revenues and Profits of the Church, adding grievous threatnings, if they were not paid; and by his Legate in Poland, one fifth of all: Afterwards he perswaded the French King to make War against Henry the 3 d. of England, and to make him either yeeld to all the Pope demanded, or to drive him out of his Kingdom.

An. 1255. The King of Lithuania being converted to Christianity is crowned by the Pope, and subjects his Kingdom to him. For if they would be Christians, they must all acknow­ledge Christs Vicar, or else be Infidels still; for all other Christi­anity now was almost fled the Earth.

An. 1260. The Pope translates the Kingdom of Naples, and Sicily, which the King of Aragon had made feudatory to the Church, (as before &c.) and which the former Pope also would have sould to Henry the 3 d. of France from the right owners; and bestows it on the French most bountifully.

And now was the Pope come to the hight of power, riches, and authority, and to have mighty interest in the World; and now all the Nations, worshiped the Beast. The Princes gene­rally began to make appeals to the Roman Court; and the people were devoted to the Romish Laws, Customs, and Reli­gion. The Pope had now the creating of Electors of the Em­pire, almost as he listed; and consequently the Emperor, in a manner at his beck.

About 1270. Rodolph of Napsburg (or Ausburgh) the first of the Austrian House, was affraid to go to Rome to take his Crown, or to meddle with Italy; Because, as he said, The Fox, saw no safe return of his Predecessors, out of the Lions paws. And [Page 137] to be quiet in Italy, he granted Romania, and Ravenna to the Pope. An. 1279.

About 1280. The Popes having rais'd and fomented a quar­rel, between the King of France and the King of Aragon, for the Kingdom of Sicily, whence grew the Massacre of the French, called the Sicilian Vespers, (wherein upon the toll of a Bell, all sorts of French were cruelly butchered) Pope Martin the 4 th. for this excommunicates, i. e. deposes Peter of Ara­gon and the whole Kingdom. (Had they done it on the Popes behalf, 'tis like it had pass'd for a noble action, as many worse have done.) The King he contemn'd the excommunication; But the Sicilians; they, it seems, could not be quiet in their consciences, or rather in their Kingdom, for so bloudy a fact, without doing penance to the Pope, and comimg to ask par­don of him; which their Embassadors did, by delivering their Supplication in this manner, saying three times, O▪ Lamb of God, that takest away, the sins of the World, have mercy upon us. And this was an expedient Salve, on both sides, to be quiet. They hitherto have plaid Rex, that is King; now it seems, they would act God on Earth too.

An. 1283. The said Pope sent his Legate into Germany to gather Monies, &c. and three or four years after requires one fourth of all Ecclesiastick Revenues of Germany, degrading a Bishop for deposing it; and also within a year more, requires it again. He also set a Vicar of the Empire over Italy: For now the Emperors durst come no more thither, nor no longer meddle with the affairs thereof; loosing almost all their right, power and possessions there.

An. 1293. To the inauguration of Celestine the fifth, for­merly a devout Monk, two hundred thousand people resort. But he was too honest and simple an Hermite to hold it out a­bove a year. For resolving to be strict in reforming the Church, he was quell'd by one that fained himself an Angel, speaking through a Trunk in a Wall Celestine, Celestine, g ve [Page 138] over the Chair; for it is above they ability; (He meant sure Honesty.) Whereupon he would not hold it, though the French King much perswaded him; and decreed, That the Pope might quit his place, and turn Hermet (and honest) again; which he did to that end; but was hindred, imprison­ed and made away by the impostor, that had deceiv'd him, viz.

Boniface the 8 th. who, the next year 1294. entered like a Fox; but raigned after like a Lion, and at last dyed wretchedly like a Dog. He exempts the Clergy, by his general Bull, or zeal, from all taxes and payments to temporal Princes. Which was complyed with by the Clergy of England, &c. He threw ashes into an Arch Bishops Eyes on Ashwensday, because he was a Gibelline, and took the Emperors part; excommunicated Philip King of France, and gave away his Kingdom to the Em­peror; and boasted, That all powers were subject to him. In­stituted the first Jubilee of Triumph therefore; when in that great concourse of people (and to make it great indeed, every one that did repair to it, was to have a plenary remission of all his sins; What better invitation, could there be devised, be­sides the fine sight to be seen) The Pope (carried in Procession in a Chair of state; wirh a Sumptuous Canopy born over his Head by Kings, or Nobles, for so he is in the year of Jubilee,) shewed himself openly, before them all, one day in the habit of a Pope, and the next, in the habit of an Emperor, and every day caus­ed two Swords to be carried before him, in token, that all power Ec­clesiastical and Civil, did belong unto him, Yet King Philip in contempt of his Bull of excommunication, gave the proud Fool his own, writing back thus, Let your mighty Foolship know, that we are subject to none in Temporals.

And from this time forward the year of Jubilee has been us'd, as a constant Fair, as it were, for the trade of Indulgence;, Agnus Dei's, and other fine Sanctified knacks, That so the peo­ple invited thereby, to come or send from all parts to Rome to spend their Mony, might not have nothing for it. This was a [Page 139] pretty step towards making pardons and indulgences directly sealable afterwards. And that it might not be so long a com­ing, they not long after reduced it, from every hundredth to every fiftyeth, and at last to every twentyfifth year.

In his time about the year 1300. the forementioned facti­ons of the Guelphs, and Gibellines, the one for the Pope, and the other for the Emperor, grew to their height, and have last­ed all ages ever since, almost to ours more or less.

Not long after Clement the fifth removed the Sea from Rome to Avignon in France, where it continued seventy years. His inauguration was ennobled with the presence of several Kings and Princes; in which Pomp, he lost a Carbuncle out of his Hat, valued at a great rate. He rooted out the Knights Tem­plars, as too good for his turn; excommunicated the Floren­tines, Luccans, and Venetians. Whose Duke, he made come, and beg pardon, chain'd like a Dog, and fed under his Table. He ex­communicated the Emperor of the East because he would not subject himself, and the Greeke Church to the Roman, nor suffer appeals to Rome, as his Father before him had done. And likewise durst, neither fearing God nor man, forgive presently the Monk that then poysoned the Emperor of the West in the Host, &c.

They were now arived to their utmost height, and became so insolent and imperious, that they could be indured no lon­ger. So that about this time there were several Meetings and Assemblyes of the Empire against their intolerable domineer­ings.

An. 1333. The Pope leaves at his death, a vast treasure of twenty milions of Crowns, which they had amassed thus to­gether, by their extortions, and devises. For all things e're this time had been become saleable at Rome.

Now it was that the Emperors, wholly in a manner, de­pended on the Popes will and pleasure; who assume right and Soveraignty over the Cities Subject to the Empire in Italy. [Page 140] And the Emperors give up, as it were, all their Power and Au­thority, so long contested for, to the Popes. For Clement the 6 th. after 1340. to diminish still more and more the Emperors Right and Authority, created Vicount Vicars to rule the Em­pire. Yet the Emperor again in requital, instituted other Vi­cars to governe the Church. This and other things so netled him, that he would never be reconciled with the Emperor, except he put himself, and all his, into his Holiness disposal. Which for quietness sake, and to prevent the shedding of Christian bloud, the Emperor doth: The Princes of the Em­pire exclaim against the Popes tyrannical usurpations. The Arch-Bishop of Mentz is depos'd for but speaking on the Fm­perors behalf: and the other Electors, partly brib'd, and part­ly awed, agree to set up his Son. Thus the Empire went down, and the Popedom up. And then cozens the world with his year of Jubilee, reduced to every fifth, and the fine trick of Indul­gences, to please the people, and drive a gainful trade to the Popes. He gave away the Canaries also to King Lewis. And fifty thousand persons had accesse to his presence, in one day, and dismissed again.

About 1352. The Emperor, to gain Pope Innocent the 6 th's favour, grants him in a manner all his Authority in Germany; and three years after is crowned at Rome, by the hand of the Popes Legate; (himself residing still at Avignon) promising not to stay one day longer at Rome, (now the Pope was absent) then after his Coronation.

About 1380. Clement the 7 th. is set up anti-Pope, by a com­pany of French Cardinals against Urbane the 6 th. for being a­gainst returning to Avignon. The French and Spaniard side with Clement: the Italians, English, Dutch, &c. with Urbane. Rome is miserably plundered by Clement, and his party. One Popes Bulls roared against the others. And all Christendom divided. This schisme lasted neer fifty years.

An. 1404. Innocent the 7 th. demands the Moyety of Eccle­siastick [Page 141] Revenues; but is stoutly deny'd both in France and England.

About 1417. Upon the appearance of Wicklif, Hus Jerom of Prague, Savanarola, &c. in the world and their followers, it is decreed in Council, That a Council was above the Pope. And 1431. The Council of Basil, summon the Pope, and put forth a bold Sanction, called therefore the Pragmatical Sanction, against him, and depose him

About 1464. Paul the 2 d. sells all for mony. Reduces the Jubilee to every twentyfifth year to get the more, to maintain Sumtuous and Pompous Habits for himself and Cardinals; and Diamonds, Saphirs, Emeralds, Jaspers, Pearls, and all pre­cious Stones, for his Mitre, &c.

An. 1492. The Pope gives the East and West Indies to the Spaniard, and the Portugal, and divides the whole, (new world at least,) betwixt them, as the first discovers; and not long before gave the title of Catholick King to Spain, for the conquest of the Infidel Moors in Spain.

An. 1503. Julius the 2 d. A Martial Pope, passing over the Bridge of Tyber, brandish'd his Sword, and threw his Keys in­to the River, saying, That if Peters Keys would not serve his turn, Pauls Sword should. And yet they have done more in the world by the Keys, then ever by the Sword. He excommuni­cated the King of France, who regarded it not; but printed Money with this Inscription, I will destroy Babylon. He was in the end deposed likewise by a Council in France, like as the Council of Basil had done before, to one of his predecessors, as was hinted.

An. 1512. Leo the 10 th. an Atheist, hug'd and bless'd him­self, as it were, to think What great Riches, that fable of Christ had got them. And yet not enough for his turn, and to supply his vile and enormous extravagancies. Wherefore he goes about to raise summes of mony by common, open, and notori­ous sale of Indulgences and Pardons in Germany. (They were [...] [Page 148] ous they are still. By the fulness of power, which he that raigns above, hath given to me, whom alone he hath set over all Nations and Kingdoms, to pull up and pluck down, to destroy, &c. (The Devil began to rage now, to see his Kingdom go down so;) We depose Elizabeth from the right of her Kingdoms; and we ab­solve all her Subjects, from all manner of Oaths of Allegience, which they have sworn unto her. He doth all he can likewise by Trea­sons, Murthers, and Poysons against her, and all Princes in­clinable, or but favourable to the Reformation. His instructi­ons by his Legate, to the Emperor was, Neither Faith, nor Oaths to be kept with Hereticks, &c.

An. 1572. Gregory the 3 d. celebrated the horrible Massacre of Paris, with publick Triumph at Rome: and sung the Te Deum, &c. therefore. For they had hopes to have quite root­ed out the Protestants.

After 1580. Sixtus the 5 th. excommunicates Henry the 3 d. of France, for killing the Guises; and making use of the Pro­testants on his side. Commends the Murthering of him in a set speech, amidst his Cardinals; Blesses the Banner of Spain against England in the famous expedition, in eighty eight, to ill purpose. For his Benediction proved a Curse. Quarrelled af­terwards with Spain for Naples, &c.

About 1590. Gregory the 4 th. exhausted the Treasury of the Church in the Wars of France, against Henry the 4 th. and the Hugonots. Cursed, that is, Excommunicated that King for an Heretick and Apostate from the Church; and sent his Ne­phew General to the French Wars, against the Protestants.

An. 1592. Clement the 8 th. never lets the said King to enjoy quietly his Kingdom, 'till he brought him to turn Catholick again, to be settled therein; But yet lost his life notwithstand­ing by the Jesuits practises, for not being good enough to them, and too good to the Protestants still. For because he was not turned such a zealous Papist, as to be absolved from his excommunication by the Pope; but that one of his own [Page 149] Bishops served his turn well enough; therefore he must pass for a Tyrant, and be stab'd: And yet to absolve him after he was dead, (when be sure he could do no more harm, nor ever turn again) for turning Catholick in his life, Two Embassadors must be sent to Rome, to be whipt by the Pope in his stead, who at the end of every verse of the eleventh Psalm, gently strikes with his Rod, the prostrated Suppliants. He excommunicated-likewise the Duke of Ferrara, and added his Dukedom to St. Peters Patrimony, as a good parcel of Land. And would not grant the title of King, to the great Duke of Moscovy for inclin­ing to the Greeke Church, more then theirs. And lastly en­deavoured before hand to prevent King James succession to the Crown of England, hoping to reduce it again to the Church, as they had done before Queen Mary.

An. 1595. Leo the 11 th. had this Luciferian Motto over his triumphal Pageant, Worthy is the Lion (his name) by virtne of the Lamb, to take the Book, and open the Seals thereof. They cannot leave their Pride and Blasphemy, 'till they are quite whipt out of Gods Temple, where they sit as Gods. Nay yet more.

His successor Paul the 5 th. had such inscriptions, as these, given him. To Paul the 5 th. Vice-God. Most Invincible Mon­arch of the Christian Commonwealth, and most Zealous Conservator of Papal Omnipotency. And caused this Plate to be marked with this Inscription, Cousecrated to the Eternity of the Burgesian Fa­mily. But higher was that upon the Gates of Tolentum in Italy, To Paul the third the most high and mighty God on Earth; though one should have thought, that the Reformation then begun in the World, out of policy should have taught them, more Mo­desty. For the Devil when ill at ease, a Monk would be, &c. Surely Lucifer, that fell from Heaven (asspiring to be above, God, as the Pope, all that is called God,) was the first Pope in Heaven, and the Father of these his Sons on Earth.

About 1605. He excommunicated the Venetians, for main­taining stoutly their Rights of state, and withstanding his in­croachings; [Page 150] whereupon War insued; Baronias exhorting the Pope thus, Arise and Eate the Venetians; as if it had been as easie, as to eate his dinner. But he found them a tough Mor­sel, which he could not get down; and so was held to hard meat. But a Cardinal of France made up the business as well as he could; but could not without enough dishonour to his Popeship. He by briefs, or writings, (sent to the Loyal Catho­licks, of England,) forbad the Oath of Allegiance to King James from his own Subjects. He laid a great Tax also on the Clergy in Italy, to uphold the good old Catholick cause, in the Wars of Germany, about 1618. and a new Order of Knight­hood was erected at Vienna, the Imperial Court, for all Heroick Catholicks, under the Patronage of the blessed Virgin, St. Michael, and St. Francis, to root out the Hereticks. But all would not do. For they increased and multiplyed. The Powder plot in England was also in the beginning of his Popedom, set on foot by the Jesuits, and their complices, in England. An. 1605.

An. 1621. Gregory the 5 th. elected by way of adoration; instigates the French King against the Protestants. Canonizes Ignatius, the founder of a company of Incendiaries, that is Je­suits (for so they have proved ever since.) Baptized with not the Holy Ghost, but with Fire; answerable both to his Name, and Motto, and their Natures. Quarrels with the Venetians, for entertaining Greeks, now they had no wars with Infidels, the Turks. To whom the Venetians wisely replyed, That they held all Infidels that opposed their Commonwealth.

An. 1623. Twenty four of the Cardinals grew sick upon the quarrelsome and ambitions choise of Urban the 8 th. whereof ten lost their lives, with divers of others. Father Paul a vene­rable Religious Monk, who stood up high for his Venetians, against the Jesuits, who pragmatically stood up for their Pope, (for which they were deservedly banished by the State;) not till now smarts, and is wounded for his crime of Loyalty to [Page 151] them, and petty treason as it were against the Jesuits; &c. this Pope made War against the Duke of Parma, and Florence, for the Dukedom of Castro, &c. And no doubt he had an under­hand, or little finger at least, in the bloudy Massacre of Ireland 1641. by the Catholicks.

Afterwards Innocent the 10 th. pronounces void, and goes about by his Legate to null the Peace of Germany made at Munster 1648 between the Protestant and the Papal princes, (where the Protestants, both Calvinists as well as Lutherans, were esserted into full and free liberty of their Religion;) as hurtful and dangerous to the Church forsooth. But Germany no longer now fears their loud Bulls roarings and bellowings as formerly; and do but laugh at such the vanity of his Omni­potent Impotency.

After 1654. Alexander the 7 th. determines new Articles of Faith against the Jansenist's, and condemnes them for Here­ticks. The Church of France begin to vindicate their Liberty against such new decrees, and power of the Pope, It grows to a great faction between them and the Jesuits. The Pope and his Instruments, make the King look upon them as a dange­rous Sect, and as it were a new kind of Calvinistical Papists, that would both joyn against the true French Catholicks, and en­danger France, both Church and State, as much as formerly those Hugonots. But they increased notwithstanding, and seve­ral Bishops, Clergy men, and others adhered to them against the Novel Usurpations and determinations of the Pope, who would feign have been accounted infallible in his Court and pack'd Consistory at Rome, without a general Council. And fowl work had like to have ensued; but that the King and Pope together, have lately within this year or two, devised an expedient latitude, for the dissenting Bishops and Leaders; least the rent should be made greater, willing to make use of any Salvo for such a Sore, &c.

An. 1662. The Popes Guards, (by his Brothers design [Page 152] against the interest of France) assaults the French Embassador; which was connived at by the Pope, and his Brother, (who set it on foot) countenanced, and due Justice evaded. The King demands satisfaction; prepars a great Army to enter Italy, (whereof some had in a manner begun to enter.) which made the Pope tremble; and the French sing hartily, Rome is ours already &c. yea the grand Ball at Court (since become a com­mon Tune or Air too in England) began thus,

Great King will you profane
Your Rapier in vain,
Your young brave Conquering Blades,
'Gainst Chaplains only with Beads, &c.

But his Holiness wisely submits, and drives on a Treaty for Satisfaction and Accommodation, and thereby condescended to set up at Rome a Piller of Remembrance, as it were, for the Injury, and Affront offered. Upon which submission, the King of France recieves his Embassadour through all his King­dom, with extraordinary Magnificence, and ever since has been very kind to his Holy Father; and lately out of com­plement granted the present Pope leave, to take down this too lasting a Monument of their reproach: but all no doubt for further ends to himself, which he is driving on in the world, &c.

And while the King was thus good to the Church. The Pope takes that opportunity, to see if he could get to be own­ed, as infallible in France, and supreme Judge and determiner of Controversies, and differences of Opinions in Religion; finding by woful experience, they should never have that pro­perty of a Vice-God, Omnipotency in the, World, before they had thisof Infallibility. This was towards, and in the year 1666. by Alexander the late Pope. But that year has not proved so [Page 153] kind and lucky to their projects, as they looked for. Nor could they fool France into such a premunire.

This Pope has had little to do yet, but patch up the Janseni­an Breaches, to avoid further mischief; (as but now hinted.) To mediate between France and Spain, as much as he could; and to invite Princes against a less worse Enemy to Christen­dom, than himself, the Turk; who never did it half so much harm; nor ever will. Yet the Noble Venetians deserve Suc­cour, and the Pope destruction.

Yet so it is that the Kings, Princes, Clergy, and People of the Earth, have so drunk of, and been intoxicated with the Cup of Romes Fornications, that notwithstanding all the evill they have suffered by her Domineering and Tyrannizing over them, their Kingdoms, Subjects and People, both Soul and Body; as by the foregoing story may in part appear; yet they love to commit folly and abomination with her still; and her fine and goodly Religion, so carnal, so pleasing and sutable to flesh and bloud. But in the end, sure God will put it into their hearts (when he shall once have opened their Eyes, to see what miseries and mischiefs, she has brought upon all Kingdoms and Nations, and the whole World too, at least occasionally, or even but to see their own interests and concerns) to hate the Whore and burn her with fire.

Daemonis Ira premens, odijs ac fraudibus orbem
Implet, nec damnis hominum exsaturata quiescit.
The Devil fill'd with Rage, the World doth fill,
With Wars and
(tricks)
Cheats, to rule it at his will;
And for more mischief is more greedy still.
The Devil,
Of Evil,
Will never have his fill.

This is the Kingdom of the Beast, and the Synagogue of Sa­tan; [Page 154] or a General draught of the hellish Hierarchy of Rome, or Popedom of King and Priest Lucifer on Earth.

The pretended grouuds and foundations of their Popedom, Spiritual, have been already hinted before. Those for their Temporal are much of the same nature, viz. That the Pope is Christ s, that is God's Vicar, or Vice-Gerent; and so not only Vice-Roy, as it were, but Vice-God on Earth, which title they dare own; That He's Visible Head of the Church, and so of the State too, in order to the Church. For that the Church is above the State; The Head of the Church above the Head of the State. The State for the Church, not the Church for the State; and therefore dominion to be founded in Grace, &c. And so no Enemies of the Church, Infi­dels, or Hereticks to be capable thereof; but to be destroyed, and rooted out, &c. (which are, all they shall judge so.) Likewise many Rights, Priviledges, and Favours granted by Constantine the Great, Charls the Great, and other Emperors and Kings. As also usurped and long permitted, or connived at Customs, Examples, Presidents, &c.

But in one word, an outward Carnal Religion in the Letter without the Spirit; The form of Godliness without the Power. Christians both Pastors Preachers and People, first not having the Spirit, nor the wisedom from above, namely the wisedom of God, and the Power of God; but the wisedom of man, or that which is worse, the wisedom from beneath, earthly, sen­sual, and devillish. Hence Ceremonies without substance; ex­ternal and carnal Ordinances, Commandements, and Inventi­ons of men, in the Worship and Service of God; Love of the World, and things of the World; Pride, Ambition, Covetous­ness, and Voluptuousness; and Preaching, and professing Religion for such ends; and taking all up from tradition, au­thority, and forefathers, &c. Whence contentions and divisi­ons about needless Opinions and Ceremonies; for Dignity, Superiority, and Supremacy; for Riches and Honours, &c. [...]nd then a pompous, gaudy, and merry Religion, to please [Page 155] the people, and gratifie the outward man; to maintain and uphold the greatness, power, pomp, and pleasures of the Cler­gy; through the secret and mysterious working of Iniquity, in men of corrupt minds, and erring concerning the Faith, and the Truth; which was after godliness, &c. with some frightful devices to scare and awe their guilty, fearful, and slavish Con­sciences; and other petty ones again to pacifie, and allay them; mistaking the whole Mystery of Godliness, and inverting it into a Mystery of Iniquity, one degree of Error and Corruption bringing in another; I say all this; is the foundation and Su­perstructure of this Kingdom of darkness and of Hell. For the natural man perceiveth not the things of God, and of the King­dom of God.

As for the Popes Temporal Principality, and Soveraigne Estate in Rome, and Italy, (and Avignon,) called the Estate or Land of the Church, and St. Peters Patrimony; The founda­tion thereof as a peculiar and distinct Soveraignty apart; be­sides the forementioned grounds of the donation of Christ to St. Peter, (and his Successors) as his Sea, &c. it depends over and above, on the forged and counterfeit donation of Constan­tine; on the real donation of Pepin and Charls the Great, &c. on the Countess Mathilda's last Will and Testament. (All which gave liberally to St. Peter;) and lastly on Usurpation, Arms, and Violence.

And notwithstanding it's convenient situation for the com­mand of all Italy, and the perpetual fractions there formerly; yet they could never so wisely manage their Pope-craft as yet to possess themselves, like the ancient Romans, of the whole; which remains divided among many Princes and Soveraign Estates. As the Estate of ancient Lombardy, (under which is con­tained the Dukedom of Milan subject to Spain, the Dukedom of Mantua, Modena, Montferrat; and the Principality of Piemont, which belongs to Savoy) The great Dukedom of Tuscany or Flo­rence. The Lands or Estate of the Church, or the Popes Patrimo­ny. [Page 156] The Kingdom of Naples, with Sicily, & Sardinia under Spain. And lastly, The Commonwealth of Venice, Genoa and Lucca.

An. 1595. The Pope chalenged the Dukedom of Ferrara, for want of lawful Issue in the right of the Church, and partly by force, partly by composition, united it for ever to the Sea of Rome.

An. 1626. The great Dukedom of Urbin foremerly made fudatory to the Church, and held thereof in homage for want of Heirs, of right fell to the Pope, &c.

About 1647. The Pope seized on the Dukedom of Castro, from the Duke of Parma, upon the account of feudatory Quit­rent, due to the Popes, whence arose War. But the Contro­troversie was composed by the authority of the King of France, in their late treaty, 1664. when agreed, that Castro should be re­stored to Parma, and the Duke to pay the mony due, &c. And then agreed likewise, that the K. of France should restore Avig­non to the Pope, w ch he had seiz'd on, not long before, upon the quarrel about his Embassador at Rome; w ch was acordingly done.

And thus we have in general represented the foundations and Revolutions of the Papal Hierarchy, or Kingdom of the Pope; both Temporal and Spiritual; its rise, growth, increase height and decrease; not being able well to comprehend so long and mysterious an History, and so confused with all others in less room, and willing only to touch upon chief particulars of their usurpations, incroachings, and domineerings, down to our times, that so you might have a Map or Table, and plain veiw, as it were at once, of this Ecclesiastical and Priestly King­dom. All which 'twas necessary to fetch so high, the better to understand the coherence of the story and present State thereof, with the Affairs and Revolutions (both of the Govern­ments, and Religions) of all Christendom; which it has so wretchedly involved it self with.

The sum of all, in short is this.

The Popedom was, a digging, working, and preparing, as it [Page 157] were, underground, about 400. years most eminently from Victor, about the year 192. and others, (especially afterwards from un­der Constantine the Great about the year 300.) to Boniface the 3 d. About the year 600. As Covetous, Proud, Corrupt, Opinio­nated, and in one word Apostate, Luciferian Bishops, Pastors, and Priests; that had fell from their first standing, and foundation of the Apostles, that is, the primitive purity and simplicity of the Gospel, to devised Fables, Ceremonies, Inventions, Con­stitutions, and Prudentials, &c.

The Popedom Spiritual, or Universal Hierarchy, was founded by Boniface, as Universal Bishop, and high Priest. And from him to Hildebrand, for about 400. years more. Hence the Titles of Divine Celestial Majesty. The Popedom Temporal, was founded by Hildebrand, as Universal Monarch. Hence from both Inno­cent the 8th. is stilled, one above all Principalities and Powers, and every name that is named in this or the other World.

And the Height and flourishing of both, under Alexander the 3d. and Boniface the 8th. who boasted that all powers were become subject to him, &c. to the dawning of the Reformation, by Wicklif, &c. another four hundred years, the Brightnes whereof has been ever since, by degrees, a consuming it. And if we may guess, by the Stars, the last great Conjunction of the two Superior Planets in the fiery Trigon in 1663. (which never happened before since Charls the Great's time 800. years agoe) they bode no good predicti­ons, for the Popedom; but look as if they would burn up (Alsted sayes) all the dross and dregs of Rome, more then the fire of Lon­don was ever like to do, as they accounted of the Protestants. But we must not think that Rome is only in Rome, though there she sits as a Queen, seing no sorrow.

During the first 400. years they contended for preeminence, priviledges, dominion, and riches to maintain it; and began to Lord it over, and incroach upon other Churches, as the best. the most orthodox, and most Apostolick; as the chiefest, and most flourishing and Imperial Church.

[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]

[Page 158] For Pope Victor about the year 192. excommunicated the Eastern Bishops, for not keeping Easter the same day with him; concerning which point the West (or Roman) Church after­wards prevailed, under Constantine the Great, by the Council of Nice; the Eastern standing for the tradition of St. John, and Philip; the Western for that of St. Peter, and St. Paul.

Afterwards they induced Constantine upon his Infant con­version, as the first Christian Emperor, to be good to the Church which had so suffered under the Heathen Emperors; and to make it great, glorious, and flourishing in the world; and peace setled in the Church; together with Dignities, Do­minions, and Preferments, (in a politick and prudential way namely to avoid Heresies, Schismes, and Factions of Opini­ons, &c.) they began now to Lord it over one another, and over Gods Heritage, which they had not opportunity to do before, under persecution; nor sufficiently to shew the rot­tenness of their Religion at the heart.

They brought Constantine to decree, Tithes to be paid of all things to all Churches; At which time was heard this voice in the air, now is poyson poured into the Church; which refers to the pride of the Bishops and Clergy, which these riches occa­sioned afterwards. For Hormisda was so malpert upon't, about the year 500. as to excommunicate the Emperor, be­cause he stood upon't That it was the Emperors part to command, and not be subject to Bishops.

During the next 400. years, they contended with the Ea­stern Bishops and Patriarchs of Constantinople for Universal Su­premacy, devising divers sad stories and complaints; and in­croached more and more upon the Emperors, and civil matters of State; and became as well Troublers of the Empire, as of the Church.

For the other four hundred, they contended with the Em­perors themselves, for Universal Monarchy; (or Supremacy in Church and State;) iuterwove Temporal Jurisdiction with [Page 159] Spiritual, and at last withdrew themselves from all subjection to the Emperors, and brought them indeed under their feet; usurping and inlarging power and dominion to themselves, out of others ruines, &c. as by the forgoing story may partly appear.

But this last (neer) 300. years, they have swelled only with Titles, and big words, and roared a little with their cursed Bulls with short Horns. And thus Pride begat Prelats, Prelats Patri­archs, Patriarchs Popes, (answerable to worldly Empire, and Dignities,) and Popes would be Kings and Emperors, and not only so, but Gods too; but indeed and in truth very Devils. For Pope Sixtus, they say, gave his soul to the Devil for seven years Popedom. Such a sweet proud Tyranny it is.

And now this long lived Popedom, is come to its old age, and drawing towards its end, and from 666, plainly lyes a dying; against which year it strove, as it were, for life again, once more, in England, Ireland, Holand, France, Poland, Suitzerland, Piemont, &c. with struglings in the world afresh, are to be rec­koned, but as lightenings before death; Unto which, if it fill up the 100. current, or more, 'twill but be answerable to such tough, and lasting heart of Oak, too great to be rooted up in one generation.

In a word four hundred years, or more, a rising, as we may say; four hundred a growing, and increasing; and four hun­dred more a flourishing in it's height; and towards three hun­dred a decreasing. So that least of all, of any Kingdom, can it be said of this, Few though evill, have the dayes of the years of the Popedom been; Taking evil for wicked and mischievous, or doing evil, &c. And so significently enough, and not unwor­thily, may his Evilness, now be stilled, Pope; that is, Ancient, or old Father. But

There is another Reason. Would you know why?
Their Bastards swarm as thick, as Stars i'th Sky.

But we meddle not with the Personal Vices of his Holiness.

Conclusion.

Thus have we seen in this last and worst age of the World, all Christendom all on a flame of Wars and Confusions like Wildfire every where, catching from Country to Country, and then taking its course round. Neither has any Nation escap­ed scot-free from Stupendous Revolutions both Ecclesiastick and Civil.

We have seen within the compass of a few years, above a thirty years bloudy War in Germany, almost laying it desolate, which divided it self into several Streams, as first the Wars of Bohemia, then of Denmark, then of the Swedes, of Saxony, of the French, of Hungary, and of Italy too, &c. Above a four­score years War in the Low-Countries, with all the cruelties imaginable, and at last the most mighty Monarch of Christen­dom outed of his own dominions by his Subjects and forc'd to acknowledg them a free State by a publick Treaty at Munster. 1648. A twenty years War between the two most mighty Mo­narchs and Sons of the Church; with the Revolt of Catalonia; A threescore years Usurpation of the Kingdom of Portugal from the right Heirs, brought to nought in a day, and without bloud; but neer a thirty years effusion of bloud and Treasure ensuing thereupon; yet at last that great Monarchy forced to consent to the lopping off this so Principal a member from its body, by a late Peace. 1667. above a twenty years Wars of the hugeous Grand Turk against Christendom.

We have seen a lamentable twenty years Civil Wars in Eng­land, &c. The whole Subversion both of Church and State. A Glorious King brought before the Tribunal of his own Re­bellious Subjects, and unmercifully put to death by a faction of Republicans; An ancient, and flourishing Monarchy laps'd into a short liv'd Commonwealth, A State, A Protector, and a [Page 161] Miraculous return to where they began, an unheard of Restitu­tion of the Banished and wonderful preserved Prince, without War or Bloud-shed.

We have seen the mightiest Emperor, deposed and strang­led by his own Vassals, in the same year, 1648. and his Suc­cessor much a-doe to escape the Rout in 1656. (that made sixteen Bashaws, one Vizier, forcing the Emperess and the High Priest, (almost equal with the Emperor himself) to the Seraglio, &c.) And the Brother of a King to depose his Prince, under pretence of Loyalty and the publick good, keep him in durance, (Rule in his stead) and make the Father and High Priest of the Church give his Queen to him for wife; and all the Princes of Christendom▪ even their late Master of Spain too himself by their Embassies and for their own Interests, to approve in a manner all; and to Complement the new Prince Regent from all parts.

We have seen also above twenty years civil Wars, Broyls, Commotions and Factions in Poland; and the poor old King made weary of his Scepter by his own restless and unconstant Subjects.

We have seen him, and a Queen besides, to lay down their Crowns of their own accord, for a more quiet and happy life.

We have seen a Universal Calme as it were, and Peace for a while; but a sudden Eruption of fierce Wars again, both by Sea, and Land; and again, a present deep Silence, and stand as it were, of a sudden, and the World gazing on one another, what they are about to do▪ &c.

Lastly we have seen Grand Eclipses, Conjunctions, Comets and new Stars, Innumerable Prodigies, and Signs in the Hea­vens, in the Earth, in the Waters, a raging Plague marching from Country to Country together with raging Wars, and the most dreadful Fire, that ever was designed or contrived, of one of the greatest and most flourishing Cities in Christendom. And behold greater things yet to come! ch. following, &c.

An additional Observation, concer­ning the late Popes designes.

There has already been hinted his new Negotiation with the Kings of the Earth to establish the Papal Sea's Infalibility▪ He had a great zeal besides in rapairing the Church of St. Peter Paul, and to erect there a new Apostolick Chair. And would have imposed this Inscription thereon (although hindred by the wiser Cardinals) In the year of the Apostolick Authority re­stored, the first. He spent likewise all the time of his Priestdom, in adorning Rome with new Palaces and Basilicon's▪ especially in raising a Palace designed for the future choice of Popes, cal­led the Conclave, into a stupendons Grandure. To Erect which, that there might not want room, he commanded many Streets of the City with Temples and Monasteries to be demo­lished; and sent for all sorts of Artificers out of Italy; as if, like Nebuchadnezer he meant to say. This is Babilon the Great which I have built, for an house of my Kingdom, and for the Glory of my Majesty, &c.

And now we should pass to the Foundations and Revoluti­ons of the present Religion of Christendom; but that they would swell this Table (of the general heads of things only) in­to a volumn; already too larg; And for that they may be also somewhat apprehended, from this general View, of the Revolu­tions of States and Kingdoms.

Behold the desolutions of the Earth;
For want of the King of Peace to rule!

The Pretensions and Interest of Europe.

The pretensions of Europe are either of one part, to another, as of England to France; Spain to Portugal, &c. of which 'twill be needless to speak a word: or else to other parts of the World, as to Asia, Africa, or America. Of which a word or two. These pretences are founded on wrong and false titles; as Right of discovery, or of Christianity and Religion; and the Popes donation and disposal of the whole Infidel world accordingly thereupon.

For towards the year 1500. Pope Alexander the 6th. as if he was Master of the whole Earth, distributed, by his Bull, all the new World between Ferdinand the 5th. King of Spain, and John King of Portugal. Here was a wonderful donation in­deed, of the World from East to West, parted between two Princes.

And to make them agree, it was accorded, that the Portu­guess should equally share from the fortunate Islands, or Cana­ries, by one streight line from North to South, for the first Me­ridian, an hundred and eighty degrees (that is, one half of the World) Eastward; and the Spaniard, as many Westward; And that both one and the other, should have right to take possession of all the Earth they could seize on; and all upon this title forsooth, That they should convert the Infidels, and Barbarous Nations to the Christian Faith; which they did in­deed more like Infidels and Barbarians then Christians. So mankind preys one upon another, like ravenous Beasts and Birds of prey; Neither can the Protestans perhaps much re­proach the Papists upon this account; and both will alwayes agree in this point, that glory and gain, are not to be neglected, what ever becoms of Christianity or humanity it self.

But when the Portuguese through ignorance and impu­dence, [Page 164] judged that they had wrong done them, (as yet igno­rant that the World was round, or might be sail'd round,) by great importunity, they extorted, that the first Meridian, should be removed from the Canary Islands, to the Azores, three hun­dred miles more Westward. Hence the first Meridian ever since, has place not in the Canaries, but the Azores Islands. the cause of which mutation, is not the declination of the Margent, and variation of the Needle, or Compass: but this division between the Portuguess and Spaniard.

Now by this change, it happened that the Portugals after­wards obtained Brasil in the West Indies, which fell within the Meridian of the Azores: but the Spaniards reaped a far greater advantage; because they from that time chalenge right to the greatest part of the East Indies, viz. the Philippy Islands, (which they have to this day, to the Molucco's, and others, &c. then out of dispute the Portugals. And this made the Spaniard al­wayes retire and adhere to the Azores for the first Meridian.

As for the Interests of Europe, in these sad dis-unions, revolu­tions, and confusions of Christendom; The Interests of the whole and of every part seems mainly to be, to agree in Reli­gion, and known Articles of Faith; and not devour one ano­ther, as Infidels and Pagans, for Opinions or Ceremonies; and exclude not only one another their Church; but their Na­tion and the World too, for Hereticks; or if not agreement; at least Freedom, and liberty of Religion; which is no unpracti­cable Romance we see also for Christian Princes to unite, not so much against the Turk, as with one another; and not destroy and ruine one anothers Kingdoms, and so many Subjects lives, in unnatural unchristian Wars, and quarrels; and lastly each Nation to accord and conspire together into mutual corres­pondence and free intercourse, in all their most excellent and useful things, of Nature, Art and Religion.

That so true Religion Learning▪ Arts, Sciences, Commerce, and Traffick, and all things else for the Common weale of [Page 165] mankind, may flourish, and be advanced in the World; that Mercy and Truth may meet together, Righteousness and Peace may kiss each other, on the Earth; which they have so long for saken.

But first.

There are a sort of Popelings yet behind
Must ride the Devil off on's legs, and break his wind.

CHAP. II. Of the future State and Revolution of Europe, both of Church and State.

OUT OF
The last Visions and Revelations of Drabicius the Seer, concerning wonderful things shortly to come: As the ruine of the House of Austria, of the Pope of Spain, &c. by the Turks, Tartars, King of France, &c. conversion of the Turks, Jews, and Heathens. Reformation of the World, and Church by the Secular Powers. The Renovati­on and Restitution of all things at hand. New Heavens and new Earth, viz. Church and State, &c.

The Preface.

VVE should now finish this Table, but that we think it meet to add a second Chapter of the Prophetick [Page 166] History of Europe; not from the uncertain conjectures of Astrologians and Politicians, but Revelations truly accounted Divine.

If it more immediately concern all to know the present State of Christendom, and of this last age above all before, that are past and gone, and almost forgotten; yet that is principally in order to what is to come: And so much more it concerns us to consider what shall be hereafter, then the things that have been, and are.

And indeed this all mens minds generally are most inquist­tive after, yet few will have faith to believe. And hence the knowledge of things to come, is one part of History, as well as of those that are past. Wherefore I shall think it no unac­ceptable service to my Country men, and not unbefitting this place, to represent to view a summary draught also of those wonderful Visions and Revelations of Dabricius, by the Godly and Learned esteemed Divine; at least that few yet dare say are meer phanatick delusions, or diabolical; that so this Historical Table or Representation of things last past, and next to come; may be for more profit and advantage, and of greater use, to the English Reader.

'Tis certain all the world expects some great Catastrophe and Revolutions at hand, and great have lately past in all Nati­ons, preparatory thereunto. All Astrologers gaze for it; All Politicians presage it, all Theologers divine it; And generally All People, Jews, Turks, Christians, Papists and Protestants, seem to bespeak as much. As if some dark intelligence were hovering up and down, to abode and whisper some such mat­ter presently to betide the world. The Jews stand gazing for the Kingdom of their Messias; the Turks, of their Mahomet; The Christians of their Christ, and the Papists of their Anti­christ.

The Planetary Conjunction, and new Stars, the dreadful Comets, and terrifying Prodigies. The remarkable predicti­ons, [Page 167] and prophetick Spirits, yea the very false prophets too, in several Countries; The wonderfull providences, and strange revolutions and alterations of this last Age, specially those of late; as the great Eclipses not many years agoe. The new Star in 1572. in 1604. and lately in 1660. The fiery Trigon begun 1603. and ended with that great Conjunction of the two supe­rior Planets, Saturn and Jupiter, in that fiery Trigon, in 1663. never before this eight hundred years (viz. at the beginning of the German Empire by Charls the Great) and hoped to be the last being the seventh only of the world; having never hap­pened but six times before, since the Creation. And this being also the third Conjunction of those superior Planets (which is every twenty years) in the seventh fiery Trigon, and falling in the year 1663. (Rome, Rome! remember sixty three and three, was said of that year by the Astrologers.) and the great con­gregation of all the seven Planets (in the fiery signe of Sagittary also) preceeding it (which whether ever happened before since the beginning of the world, is not known) makes some, not only take a Sign, but a beginning of some great Mutation in Religion and Government. In Religion, namely the conver­sion of Jews, Turks and all the Nations of the Gentiles. In State, the subversion of all Tyrannicall Rule and Domination, and all manner of oppression and violence in the Earth. The too late Prodigious Comets succeeding about a year after, (as well as those in 1652. and 1618.) Saturn being in the House of Infirmity; for six month before; concerning which there is ex­tent, a strange Prophecy found by Capistranus above two hun­dred years agoe, and printed above an hundred agoe at Venice, and afterwards (upon the Comet in 1618. appearing,) at Pargue in Germany in 1620. and said by the said Capistran to be one of the Sybill's, twenty years before Christ; concerning the ruine of the Pope and Emperor, and return of the Apostolick times. There is also some thing particular mentioned in Capistrans ex­plication concerning France, (and others) Aix la Chapelle, [Page 168] which is forgot. The Prophecy, said to be of the Sybills; was only in figures of a Woman with a Triple Crown, embraced by a Crowned King or Emperor. With a Wheel with twelve spokes denoting the Cardinals, like the twelve Apostles. with the Arms of France, Low-Countries▪ &c. with other particu­lars forgotten. From one Angel appeared a blazing Star, dart­ing upon the Woman and Emperor, &c. Capistran by a prophe­tick Spirit wrote an explication, of every particular, in short Motto's writ underneath each; which he buried in a wall, (not daring to make it known in those times. Being an enlight­ened Monk) and was found an hundered years after, and Prin­ted as was said at Venice. The Motto under the Comet is only remembered, viz. Saturn in the house of Infirmity, which some Astronomers say, could be meant of no former Comet, but this last only, having examined it by their Rules. Since this we have seen the sudden irruption of the French into Flanders, &c. and the peace soon made again at Aix la Chapel, and yet indeed as good as no peace, but rather a truce. It were well this pro­phecy were better looked into to see whether any thing solid to be observed therein; or any thing that may answer and concern the present affairs, or the late Comet yea, or no.

In fine the most lamentable Wars, Plagues, Fires, and sad calamities and heavy and grievous judgments of Gods wrath abroad in the Earth▪ especially the astonishing Blazing Fire of London, soon after in 1666. The powerful approach and threat­ning of the Turks, and their dreadful design upon Christen­dom, the universal unsettlement & shakings of Kingdoms and Nations, the high Animosities and Jealousies of Princes, and States, the cry of Subjects, and general failing of mens hearts for fear, and expectation of others, and the total deluge of pro­phauness, atheisme, impenitency and unbelief, with their de­sperate effects, namely all injustice, oppression wars, and per­secutions, and universal corruption of manners, which make the whole Creation (of Church and State) groan for ease and [Page 169] deliverance from such heavy burdens; all these things, I say, seem to forspeak or intimate some dreadful matter drawing neer. Methinks one may hear as the sounding of the Hoofs of Horses at hand; and that all things will not continue still, as to this day, for ever. The sixth day (or thousandth year) of the world is drawing on towards Evening, and the Sabbath of the world to begin, &c. The number of the Beast 666. almost re­ckoned; If we expect the number of years from the Birth and Death of Christ; Behold 1666! is the number of this Age. [...] the number of a man, some more curious and witty, parhaps, then wise and prudent, would have spelt it out of the last Popes Name, & Office, or Title thus, ALeXanDer EpIsCopVs RoMae, which is 1666. or out of all his Names only, viz. Christian Name, Sirnam, and added Name, thus. FabIVs ChIsIVs ALeXanDer. which makes 666. the number of a Mans name. Then some have added thereto VII. viz. Alexander VII. which makes 666. or 1666. and VII. over which VII. if you add to the VII of Alexanders name, make XIV. and shews the XIV chapter of the Revelations, where first is shewn, Babylon is fallen, is fallen. And they have observed it as ominous also in the present King of France's Name. LVDoVICVs XIV. Behold 666, and XIV over. And because these are past, par­haps the same francyful wits may rove still upon the XIV. over, &c. And so there will be no end of such imaginations, &c. And therefore we pass by all such witty conceits as to unworthy of so great a Mystery, more solid is that of a Prophet amongst our selves reckoning 1666 from the death of Christ (whereby he got the Victory over all his Enemies,) rather then from his Birth, though the foundation was laid there. Further of the year 1670. I know not why Philip Nicholai wrote, That if it did not bring the end of the world, yet it should bring some wonder­ful and unexpected alteration of things. But we pass over these and such like things, &c. and come to Revelations truly divine; [Page 170] or which to be sure are most strange, if not true. Judge no­thing before the time.

But first by the way we will entertain our Reader with the proud Sultans defiance of Christendom, (who first in disdain of the Emperor, and all Christian Princes, had struck off eight hundered Prisoners Heads, before the Emperors Embassador himself.) Though indeed notwithstanding; a fickle Peace has since been patch'd up; and his power bent only against the Ve­netians &c.

The Great Turkes Letter of Defiance to the Emperor, upon his last Incursion in­to Hungary with an Army of 250000. men, (besides his Tartarian Hirelings) after the year 1660.

Mahomet, Son of the Emperor, Son of God, thrice Heavenly, and thrice known by the renowned Emperor of the Turks, King of Greece, Macedonia, and Molda­via; King in Samaria and Hungaria, King of Great, and Lesser Egypt; King of all the inhabitans of the Earth, and the earth­ly Paradise; Gaurdian of the Sepulchre [Page 171] of thy God, Lord of the Tree of Life; Lord of all the Emperors of the World, from the east even to the west, King of all Kings; grand Persecutor of the Christians, and all the wicked; the Joy of the flourishing Tree; the Chieftain and Gaurdian of thy Crucified God; Lord of the Hope of thy Nation;
WE send greeting to thee, Emperor Leopold;if thou wilt be our Friend, and submit to our Domination, then we will that thy Greatness be Ample.

Since these times thou hast violated and shun­ned our freindship, without having ever been offended either by War, or the fighting of God. Thou hast taken secret designs with other Kings, and other Confederates, in envy to shake of our yoak, in which thou hast done imprudently. This is it, for which thou and thy People ought to live in fear, & to have no other hope but death, for which cause thou hast prepared thy self; But we tell thee, that we will go forth, and be thy Conquerour, and we will pursue thee from the East even to the West, and will make thee know our Majesty; even to the utmost confines of the [Page 172] Earth, thou shalt know our effects to thy great damage; of which we assure thee, and will have thee to expect our Greatness. Thy hope shall melt away, which thou hast in thy Cities, and Fortresses. We resolve absolutely to beat down and raze all that appeareth any thing considera­ble to thine Eyes. And thou shouldst not expect any other thing or friendship▪ and shouldst not put confidence in thy strong Walls; for we have set up a resolution to destroy thee without re­medy. It pleaseth us to forrage Germany, and to leave it behind us, to the memory of our Bloudy Sword, to the end all these things may be mani­fest to all. It pleaseth us to establish our Religi­on, and root out thy crucifi'd God. And we fear no colours; neither can there be any succour for thee, that thou mayst escape our hands. It plea­seth us also to condemn to the Chain thy holy Priests, and to deliver to the Dogs, and other Sa­vage Beasts, the dugs of thy Women. Therefore thou shalt do very wisely, if thou renounce thy Religion. Otherwayes we do order and appoint, that all be delivered to the fire. This which is said may satisfie thee; and thou mayst compre­hend by this if thou wilt, what our will is; and the things concerning which we have discover'd the disposition of our suspition towards thee.

Then besieging Newhausal, (his Ge­neral) sends this proud Summons.

I that through the Grace of God, and through the Miracles of our Prophet, who is the Son of both Worlds, and by whom there is Happiness and Glory; I that am the first of the Council, and General of the most mighty Emperor of the Turks, that is the King of all Kings upon Earth, to you Adam Forgats, that are the cheif among the Nobility of Hungary, do make known, that through the command of my gracious Lord, I am come with his forces before Newhausel, to reduce it to his obedience. Wherefore if you shall deliver up the place to us, you shall have liberty to march out, with what belongs to you, from the Highest to the Lowest, and to what place you please: And he that will rather stay, shall keep his goods and Estate: But if you will not yeeld, we will take it by force, & every man of ye, from the Highest to the Lowest, shall be put to the Sword. If the Hungarians did but know the good intentions of the mighty Emperor, they and their Childern would Bless God for them.

Peace be to the Obedient.

[Page 174] But to the business, namely Debricius's Revelations. But we must indeavour briefly first, to prevent all occasion of prejudice and rash and indiscreet judgment and sensures of the impeni­tent unbeleiving and erring World. By telling how they have been approved of as truly from God, by most Godly and learn­ed Divines here in England, as well as elsewhere, and all possi­ble wayes and means to have been used to discover any cheat or imposture; which none have been able to do for this thirty years together.

To clear the Readers way to the things themselves, we shall only give a brief account of the last most severe and rigorous examination of Drabricius, in brief thus.

Drabricius seemed to promise from God victories, and the Kingdom to Ragotzi (and other things to others, &c.) who yet was killed by the Turks in 1660. which most of all made his Prophesies suspected. Those of his fraternity therefore seing all things go worse in Hungary; and least they should all suffer for the fault of one, they take councel together to remove from themselves all suspition of compliance or conspiracy with him.

The principal therefore among them was Felinus a Pastor of the Exciles at Puchow who wrote a book in latine called the Ignis Fatuus, or false fire of Nicholas Drabricius. Indeavouring to demonstrate, all the Revelations of Drabricious either to be meer figments of his own brain, or meer satanical delusions; and dedicated to the Belgick Churches in Holand, which yet those from whom he required it to be printed, thought not advisable yet to do it; but rather thought him too rash and hasty. This Pastor dying according to Gods threatening by Revelations to Drabricius. Veterinus, another of the Seniors of the same Church, not at all terrified at this event, a chief insti­gator of Felinus, undertakes the cause, which the aforesaid Pastor lost his life in, and by divers writings, letters, and epistles, to divers persons, bitterly renews the accusations, and [Page 175] mightily urged the Edition of the false fire, and assumed a Phy­sician, the more to help him therein.

So that new Dissentions, Divisions, Schismes, Hatreds, and Scandals arose, and even those who were most perswaded of these Revelations began to hesitate and doubt. Therefore tak­ing counsel together they decreed to bring this cause before God, in seting a part dayes of prayer, and fasting, (the means to cast out Devils) and lastly to give a Solemn Oath, the onely ordained means of God, to put an end to all striffe. The So­lemn Form of Prayer used among all, both in Holand and else where we shall not insert here.

At this time one of the Juniors of the fraternity returned in­to Hungary sent by Comenius and others with these instructi­ons. (1.) To inform the Brethren (where ever in any place congregated) of the modren state of the controversie, and what we thought needfull to be done; and to require a fraternal co­operation to take away scandals. (2.) That the state of the controversie lay in this, Whether Father Nicholas Drabricius did really and in truth, undergoe any divine Revelations, or whether obstinately and impiously fained them. Some Godly hope the first; Paul Veterinus affirms the last. They were to see therefore on what foundation, the one and the other built. And that it was decreed to commit the Judgment to God the Avenger. And to bring him to an examination, such as had ne­ver yet been, by a most dreadful Oath, which is the Divine In­stitution, for the desiding of controversies; and an extraordi­nary one also, in such an extraordinary case. And the very form thereof out of the Divine Scriptures, to be offered to Drabricius; which if he submit to, and take, that it is our du­ty to leave the Judgment and Vengeance to God. And Vete­rinus if he will not rest in that, to take heed least he provoke the just Vengeance of God, in seeking to take the Sword of Vengance out of his hands.

And lastly, whether Drabricius would confess, and acknow­ledge, [Page 176] or could remember, or any wayes find out any thing of his own added, or mixed therewith, if he submitted to this determination. With an Epistle to the Pastors and Elders of both the Churches, Puchow and Ledna; subscribed by

  • I. Amos Comenius.
  • John Bitner.
  • Nicholas Gertichius.
  • Daniel Veterus.

Which we shall also omit, and think it sufficient to set down the Oath it self only.

The Execration, or Curse of the Oath shall be perform'd thus, in these words.

I Nicholas Dribricius aggrieved with the suspition of some, as if I did utter in the name of God, words not commaned from God, but rashly devised by my self, and thereby draw off men from God, to him that was no God, which according to the Scripture is to be led into error by a spirit of For­nication, and to go an whoring from God, and is an Abomination worthy of death, arrogantly to speak in the name of God what God has not commanded; I therefore to testifie the truth in the sight of the God of truth, and to free my self from that ungodly crime indeavoured to be cast upon me, and my neighbours from all hurtful and pernicious error (that they may not sin against the [Page 177] Innocent, and by unbelief of the words of God harden themselves in impenitence, and be a cause to others also to harden themselves) Behold I take upon me all the Curses, which, against this kind of Iniquity, God has either pronounced out of his most Holy Mouth, or has demonstrated by Praesentanious examples of his just fury. I therefore say boldly with David, If I have done this, if this Iniquity be found in my hands, let the Enemy pursue my Soul, and overtake it, and tread down my life in the Earth, and bring my Glory into the Dust. And as such, who▪ Pro­phesie lyes in Gods name, whom God sent not, neither hath commanded them, nor spake unto them, yet for their own ends Prophesie a false Vi­sion, and Divination, and a thing of nought, and the deceit of their heart; as God hath condemned by his decree, that they shall perish by Sword and and by Famine. Likewise that the foolish Pro­phets, that follow their own spirit, and have seen nothing, but prophesie vanity, and divine lyes, that they shall not be in the assembly of his people, neither shall they be written in the writing of the House of Israel, neither shall they enter into the Land of Israel, that the people of God may know that he is the Lord God▪ Behold out of the Mouth of God I pronounce the same against my self, that if I be such a one, it may happen to me in like manner, as the Righ­teousness of God has spoken. Amen. Yea and if I have [Page 178] offered to bring strange fire out of the forge of my own brain, and not taken from the Altar of the manifest Word of the Lord, into the Tabernacle of the Church, and to offer before the Lord, Let the just Zeal of God, shew upon me the example of Nadab and Abihu, that fire may go forth from the presence of the Lord, and devour and burn up me in the midst of my Brethren: that I may dye before the Lord, and Jehovah be sanctified in those that draw neer unto him, and may be glorified in the sight of all his People! Amen. More­over if my heart has declined from God, and the Word of his Law, to a strange Voice, that my mouth should arrogantly speak in the name of God, the words of him that is not God, and my hands should write my own Imaginations, Let the Lord give me for a Curse and Execration in the midst of my People, making my tongue to rot in my Mouth, and my hand to gangrene and perish in my Body. And I, Behold! even I, to these words of God so pronounced by the Com­mand of God, say, Amen! Amen! Numb. 5. v. 21, 22.

On the contrary, if my heart be clear from the wickedness, which my Accuser seeks to make me guilty of, let the Lord arise for the fury of mine Enemies! Let the Lord judge me according to my Righteousness, and according to mine integrity let him pronounce for me, the just searcher of hearts and the reins! And if the words which I have hitherto spoke and writ, have not been my [Page 179] words, but in truth the words of God, which he has testified to be as fire (Jer. 23. 29.) so God cause them to be as Fire, and the People, adversary to God, as Wood, which it may consume. (Jer. 5. 14.) But if I have hitherto kept my self clear from the crime of adulterate words of God, let God cause all these Curses to be of no effect or hurt; and all my labours undergone by the command of God for the Nations of the Earth, to be so much the more fruitful, to multiply the seed of God upon the Earth. (As 'tis promised Numb. 5. 28.)

Amen! Amen! Amen!

The Answer of the Ministers V. D. with the Elders of the Church of Puchow and Ledna to their Superin­tendent, viz. Comenius.

FIlial obedience, with desire of the divine protection in such times of so sad calamities every where, &c. Beloved Fa­ther in Christ, your Letters dated to us joyntly, and signed with the subscriptions of the Reverend Fathers I. B. and N. G. and D. V. were delivered to us by the hand of our beloved Brother S. I. safely arriving here, the 8 th of July. Whereby, understanding your pleasures, Reverend Fathers, we have done what you required of us, according to the instruction gi­ven. Of the process of which whole Action, behold we inform you sincerely and with a pure conscience, in such sort as the things were transacted.

(1.) First I the Pastor of the People of Puchow, presently [Page 180] the same day that I received yours, calling together the Elders of my Church, and my fellow Labourer, unsealed in their pre­sence your letters that concern'd us jointly; and perceiving the contents, I wrote the next day early to the Brethren of Ledna, and informed them that our fellow Brother sent to us was come, and had brought singular commands to us all, and en­treated them to come unto us, which they did the same 9 th of July at evening. Where I delivered into Drabricious's hands those that concerned him, and invited him to lodge with me all night, and the rest should understand what the business was to morrow.

(2.) The next day, after publick prayers in the Holy Con­gregation, we entered into mine, the Pastor's, House. Where after a general salutation of Drabricius, (which could not be done conveniently in the Temple,) I said, that we had an hard business before us, and therefore need again begin with Invo­cation of mercy from God, to obtain the Grace of the Holy Spirit. When Drabricius said, Do you pray here, I will go aside into my Chamber, and perform my prayers also. And so went out.

(3.) We therefore, first, singing that Psalm, Come Holy Ghost, &c. we all prostrated our selves on our knees, and pow­red forth our Groans to the Lord, in a prayer appointed for this very purpose.

(4.) After prayer, we sate together in Assembly, and the Pastor of the place giving thanks that they had appeared at his desire, informed them what was to be done. Then the Com­mon Epistle to all was read. Next the Oath prescribed for Drabricius (at the horrour of which almost all of us stood astonished and terrified.) And Fr. Samuel gave his Instructions to be read.

(5.) After some deliberation had upon these things, Drabricius [Page 181] was called, and being asked by the Pastor of the place, whe­ther he would hear the Letters from the Reverend Superinten­dents, dated to this Assembly, and understand the contents? He assented, adding, I was not ignorant for some weeks what was about to be done concerning me; For the Lord shew'd it to me. If I had known before, I would have took you along with me, to see. I reply'd, let that alone in its own place. Let us come to the business.

(6.) First therefore was read unto him the common Epistle; Then the form of the Oath (but before this was read I did ad­monish and beseech him, that he would weigh all things seri­ously. For therein were terrible things, and the matter here in agitation concerned the Salvation of his Soul.) And lastly the instructions given to Sam. Jun. To all which when he thereupon answered nothing, He was again asked, Whether he was wil­ling to be dealt with according to these prescripts here? He answered directly. Yes, I will.

(7.) Whereupon the third Question was proposed. Whe­ther therefore he did account, and would have accounted all his Revelations for truly Divine? And whether he did yet assert all those things to be spoken to him and written of him, by the Command of the Omnipotent God Jehova, who is not only Merciful, but is Just also, without any additions? He answer­ed, I do assert so. Yea and I take it upon my Soul, that nothing has been added by me, and that nothing has been spoken by me, for any lucre sake, or in favour, or hatred of any person.

(8.) Proceeding further, we asked, Whether he would con­firm it by such an Oath as was prescribed? And again we exhorted him, not to act precipitantly, but to deliberate, yea and to take time for deliberation; that we would indulge him therein. He answered, There's no need of deliberation. And [Page 182] rising up, and lifting up both his hands to Heaven, He thus speak; I take upon my soul, whatever there is contained in these Revelati­ons written by me, has not at all been devised by me, nor any thing of mine own added; but only those very things which the Lord the Doinator, has commanded to be written. And I firmly believe the Holy Blessed Trinity will own all these for his, as for those which are commanded to be written by the Eternal Wisdom it self.

(9.) Entring forth therefore unto the Table, and taking the form of the Oath into his hand, he pronounced in order, clearly, distinctly all things (omitting nothing, rather here and there super­adding some things for more vehement asseveration sakes) with so great zeal, that all we present seeing and hearing these things, stood astonished. Some of us also trembled and wept. But in the very midst of the Oath he looked forth out of the Window (which was open) towards Heaven, crying out, Do you not see, friends, do you not see? But we asked not what he saw▪ (which in conference with Fr. Sam. J. three days after, he said he saw the Angels present with him) When he was come to the last words, about his Adversary, there he wept; having pronounced all things concerning himself with great boldness and courage.

(10.) Having ended the Oath, he sat down, and laying his face upon the Table, he put that Paper (out of which he had recited the Oath,) after thrice kissing it, under his face. And then (All of us being astonished and silent) suddenly with drew himself away) and sung the hundred twenty third Psalm▪ (To thee have I lift up mine eyes who dwellest in the Heavens. As the eyes of servants look unto the hands of their masters, so our eyes look up unto the Lord our God, till he have mercy on us. Lord be merciful to us! Lord be merciful to us! for we are exceedingly fil­led with shame. Our soul is exceedingly laden with scoffings and re­proaches, and with the contempt of the proud) which when we all sung together and it was ended, He falling upon his knees▪ (and [Page 183] we with him) poured forth most fervent Prayers unto God, that God would deliver his Name from Reproach, &c.

All which things, to be performed after this manner, all we under-written do testifie both on our Consciences, and with our hands.

At Puchow, July 16 th. 1663.
  • Paul Laurine. P. T. Pa­stor of the Church of Puchow of the Helvet. Confession.
  • Ezechiel Alfeus.
  • Paul Vetterin; (his ad­varsary.)
  • Nicholas Pilsin.
  • Paul Horatschek.
  • Luke Cales, of the Church of Lednick Pastor.
  • Tobias Jeffon Preacher of Gods Word.
  • Wenceslaus Godfry.
  • Bielsky de Karissow (A No­ble man)
  • Samuel Junius.

Hence therefore all should acquiesce without further a-do; and leave all, both him and his adversary, to the divine judge­ment and determination.

Yet Vetterin his Adversary, though present himself, and amazed thereat, seemed to give glory to God, and by his hand given, promised silence, and subscribed the Testimony given together with the others; yet not satisfied, and relapsing into new thoughts, has writ his dissatisfaction not only to his Ad­junct Comenius, but has been also more bitter and violent against Drabricius then ever, for several reasons (here omited) And caused the new Pastor, Laurin, also to waver, and suspect evil of him; and to invocate God for judgement against Dra­bricius, &c. who at last answered in a writing, called his Con­fession, which he was commanded by God should be put as a close to [Page 184] the new edition of his Revelations, where you have it also. After these things so transacted, Paul Laurine, the new Pastor of the Exiles, and now become a new Adversary of Drabricius, a young healthful and lusty man, was taken ill (the Physicians said of an Hectick, which in vain they laboured to cure) and dyed soon after, Veterinus still living &c.

There is added also the Judgement of two Godly English Divines, with divers forcible Arguments for the divine Autho­rity of these Revelations, too long for this preface.

To the Objection, of things not coming to pass according­ly, &c. Comenius, amongst many other things at large, replyes thus. (1.) That what ever is denounced of God and is not done to day, may be done to morrow, as with Nineveh, &c. (2.) That which is not fulfilled acording to the Letter in our sence, is fulfilled according to the Spirit, in Gods sense and meaning, as of the eternal Kingdom fothwith of the Messiah, the Son of David. (3.) What is not done, the condition being al­tered, was yet to be done, the condition not altered. As Nineveh, if it had persisted without Repentance, &c. see Jer. 18. 6, 0. Add hereto, that 'tis certain the divine Prophecies were neither here­tofore fulfilled in the letter, nor are at this day. Whence so many wild ravings of phrenzy, as it were, of the Jews, about the letter, &c. That Prophetick predictions are conditional. That there is possibility of fulfilling most still. That where there is not such a possibility, it may be then thought that the Prophet has ventured to add something of his own, according to his own sense and apprehensions. For Prophets are subject to Error, Passions, Affections, &c. which the spirit of Prophecy does not always take away. And that in such a case, the precious is to be sepa­rated from the vile, as God commands, Jer. 15. 19. That all Prophecy is a Riddle and obscure; And therein God is a God that hideth himself▪ Isaiah 45. 15. &c. with many other things more at large.

From all things therefore thus objected we are to leave the [Page 185] Judgement and Execution to God; who in due time will manifest the truth or the falsehood hereof, &c.

Besides Comenius, some years before, namely in 1658. find­ing all things go contrary rather to his Prophecyes, wrote se­verely to him, and with great rebukes, &c. who thus replyed, la­menting.

I received yours full of Zeal, full of Lamentations, full of Interrogations, to which you require me, a worm, contemn'd of men, condemned, half put to death, to answer. Which after I had read over and weighed, I had resolved to answer with si­lence, & to commend the matter to God the searcher of hearts, yet crying aloud, Come expostulate with me! But the Lord suffer'd me not to hold my peace, &c. But as for me, I must say with Jeremy, Wo unto me, my Mother, that thou borest me, whom all do curse! I besprinkle these with tears, with Jeremy, saying, In truth the Lord hath commanded me, to write these things. Yet behold the word of the Lord is made unto me for a reproach, &c. Is it not the voice of God which saith, The Lord doth not any thing, unless he re­vealeth his secret to his Servants. And by Joel, he promises that it should come to pass in the last times, That their young men should see Visions, and their old men dream dreams. And why as yet, ye illuminated men, I beseech you, do you expect the last times? But because the Lord hath said unto me also (Jan. 14. 1651.) a man of polluted lips, That I should be his last Trumphet, Behold I, behold with full confidence and assurance, in the sight of God, Angels and men, do boldly speak, that they are the words of God, which I have wrote. And except it were so, I know, that though I deceived men, yet I could not deceive God, nor my own conscience; but should undoubtedly procure confusion and destruction to my self. But behold, as I live, or dye, that I have writ­ten what I have heard from the Mouth of God, let men take it as they please. To God be praise, that now the world shall no longer be ignorant of those things, which the Lord would have denounced and declared by me unto it. Let who so will dispute [Page 186] against those things, but not against me. For the Lord hath said unto me, his worm, Thou art not of thus much, to defend thy self, much less me, & my words; I will defend my self when I shall fulfil my words. The Sons of men understand not the hight of my Councels, as neither also th Angels, until they are fulfilled. I will finish what I have begun. Let who so will, be scandalized as he will. Let this be for thy comfort, that what thou hast wrote, thou hast heard of me, not from any one of men that are like unto thy self. Be confident therefore with me my be­loved Friend, that it will come to pass, that accusers will grow mute when the hour of God comes. For the Word of the Lord will be an heavy burden to deriders. But for us, let us more fear God, who has power to kill Body and Soul; then mortal men who can do nothing, but what God permits them. That of yours, God forgive us the hasty Edition of the Book, I thus change. Praise be unto God, who has vouchsafed us to free our Consciences, in not hiding from the Sons of Men those things, which the Mouth of God hath spoken.

Hereunto Comenius again, (from the increased taunts of di­vers) and filled with greater bitterness, retorted, If you, Friend, are so certain of Gods speaking to you, that you are willing to seal it with your death, your certainty will serve for your self, but not those, whom the contrariety of events renders uncer­tain. And we see continual examples of such as have embraced errors for truth, have been willing to lay down their lives for them, as for the very most truth, being perswaded nothing else in the sight of God, then that they had believed, taught and wrought things most true. And yet therefore did not Er­ror cease to be Error. You give firm belief to those words spoke to you, Thou art that my last Trumpet. I but this perpe­tually remains a question, whose voice that may be, &c. Do you bid us put our hope in God? There is no where, where I can fix the Anchor of my Hope, but in him who knows the simplicity of my heart, that I have feigned nothing here; nor have added any thing to, nor taken from, nor changed those [Page 187] things, which were brought in the name of God. In the thing it self if there be found error, the goodness of God will over­look the fault of humane frailty, committed by no manner of fraud, or design. And this should be taken as a sudden confu­sion in the sight and presence of God, instead of a chastisment, more cautiously to lead our life. But if yet at length it shall appear to have been the work of God, even this my fluctuation must necessarily serve for the greater glory of God, and the comfort or instruction of the Godly; Although I, as Moses, should suffer for it in this life. God only forbid that others, or even all our Church, should necessarily suffer ignominy and persecution for us. Whereas you exhort to praise God, that notice of these things are given to the Sons of men, I know it is written, that also the fury of men must at length praise God, and to that end, the wisedom of God is illustrated by the foo­lishness of men. Yet the question remains, what we are to do in the mean while. Some Friends here perswade Silence. O­thers to give glory to God, and forsake Drabricius, from whom alone almost these scandals do come. Answer what you think, and that presently. I will expect your answer with uncessant sighs and breathings to God. And indeed most open heartedly, as at the Tribunal of God, whither I cite you to appear. Deal I say candidly with me, but even now at length, I adjure you by that tremendous Name, & the salvation of your Soul, by not concealing that some of those things which are so manifestly false, have been additaments of your own conjecture. This, if you shall do, the scandals in great part will cease. Because we are admo­nished that humane devisings are fallacious. I know no more efficacious remedy; and it shall be, that God will judge you according to the Integrity of your heart, and being propitious to us all, bruise Satan under our feet, although in our own shame and confusion. May only the glory of Gods Truth stand unshaken, and none of the Godly be made sad by us or for us, much less the whole Church. I again, and again conjure you by [Page 188] God and your own Soul, deal sincerely with me, in this matter, now at length. The Holy good Spirit rule you. Farewel.

To so many obtestations of his, Drabricius returned his contestations, more sharply upbraiding the pusillanimity of his Faith. And wrote down advise and counsel, what he should do, not in his own words, but of the very Oracle it self. (Revelat. 460. afterwards.) And at length also a Preface, wherein, referring all things written by him to God alone, re­quired them to be printed, and made known to all Nations of the Earth, (as the last will of God.) Thereby taking all our fears upon himself wholly. The Preface, or Appeal to Gods Tribunal, goes before the Revelations.

And therefore seeing so great, learned and Godly a man, as Comenius, after so long deliberation, and consultation with others, has thought it his duty to publish and dedicate them to all the world, let none think amiss that they are thus sum­marily hinted in English; which very great use may be made of, however they prove, true, or false.

And the more to confirm Comenius herein, was, that Drabri­cius was not alone, but two other Prophets of God had gone before, all testifying the same things for the main substance and scope thereof. The first was Cotterus a German, the second Christina a Polonian Gentlewoman. All whom, briefly thus, Comenius compares together.

(1.) In respect of their end, for which they were raised, viz. One and the same. To stir up the Godly to attend to the works of God, which he has now in hand, in purging his Church with the fire of Persecutions, and soon after in reforming it gloriously, and in­larging it through all the residue of the Nations of the World.

(2.) In respect of time. Cotterus Visions began before the be­ginning of the Pcrsecution (in Germany) An. 1616. and ended in their heat, 1624. Christina's in the middle, about the time of Imprisonments, Apostasies, and begun dispersion of the Church. An. 1628 & 1629. Drabricius's after their dispersion, [Page 189] about the time of deliverance drawing on, and with it, from. 1638, to 1664. (and some continuations since to 1668.) For an Argument that God never forsakes his.

(3.) If you compare them in respect of Age. The first was of full Age or mans estate, the second young, the third old. For a Testimony, that tis indifferent with God, to use the Wit, Tongue, Hand, whether of Young, perfect Age, or Old.

(4.) If in respect of Sex. The first and the third, Men; the middlemost a Virgin, to confirm that of Joel 2. 28.

(5.) If in respect of Condition. The first was a Tradesman, or Artizan, to be banished afterwards for the Word of God. The second a noble Virgin on both Parents side, born in Banish­ment, and to suffer new Banishment. The third a Minister of God's Word, setled in Banishment, and to be recalled out of Banishment.

(6.) If in respect of their fitness hereunto. Cotterus altogether an Idiot, ignorant not only of writing, but of all things (except his Trade or-Craft, and a little knowledge of Religion) that are, or are done in the World. Christina, could both read and write, and had learnt the Catechistical Principles of Religion▪ but by her age uncapable of high things. Drabricius not igno­rant of the Divine Scriptures, as became a Minister; but scarce acquainted with the Latin Tongue; and wholly ignorant of Philosophy, History, and all Sublimer things: For an Argu­ment, That this is not a work of human wit, but of an higher Virtue, namely of the divine influx.

(7.) If we consider the manner of Revelation. They were made to Cotterus by Angels only. To Christina by Angels, and the Lord himself. To Drabricius only by the Lord. And indeed to Cotterus sometimes by Extasies; yet for the most part by corporal Apparition of Angels to the outward senses, in con­stant health of Body. To Christina, by perpetual Exstasies; yet her flesh for the most part prepared thereunto and as it were mortified by antecedent pains. Then also by Dreams, [Page 190] and sometimes with her corporeal Eyes and Ears. To Drabri­cius by Dreams, and by and by, by a lively Voice sounding in his Ears. The two first could remember to a word (before they were committed to writing) what they had seen and heard, if asked a thousand times, not changing a very tittle. But Drabricius distrusting perpetually his own memory, was not able to write the things revealed, without the Lord repeat­ing, (and as it were dictating) unto him. Which we conjecture to be from hence, that their impressions came by extasies, their minds being wholly abstracted from sense. But his senses were left in their former state, like to ours, &c. For he had only first a Dream, and then a Voice when he was awak'd out of his dream, God speaks after divers manners. Heb. 1. 1.

(8) If we regard the form of speech; the stile is every where pro­phetick and Divine, yet in Cotterus more sublime and high, in Christina more low, in Drabricius more familiar.

(9.) If we attend the Types and Figures used, in Prophecy, there are many in Cotterus, fewer in Christina, scarce any in Dra­bricius, or else presently explained, &c. Cotterus declaring the morning, as it were, break of day, rising out of the deep of night; Christina clear day light; Drabricius's points out the Sun now rising.

(10.) As to their willingness to divulge these Revelations, and so to obey God in them, Cotterus resisted three whole years. Drabricius concealed his first Revelation five years; and be­ing reiterated again and again, he as often suppressed them a long time, till at length the Lyon roaring, they began to be afraid, and were compelled to prophecy, the Lord command­ing.

(11.) If we respect the Opinion of men; All of them, were contemned and derided by some; wholly condemned by o­thers.; as frantick, or Impostors; yet this could not stop the work.

(12.) If we observe to whom they were sent. They were all [Page 191] sent primarily to their own Nation. Secondarily also unto others. Cotterus unto the Germans; Christina to the Polonians; Drabricius to the Hungarians; and from hence to all the Na­tions of the Earth, which they are all commanded to call unto, and declare the last Will of God unto all.

(13.) If for what they were sent: the two formost were sim­ply Prophets, foretelling things to come. But the last a Pro­phet, preaching what ought to be done; exhorting to duty, and urging with promises and threatnings.

(14.) They were all commanded to conceal their Prophesies for a time, or to communicate them only to the Godly, that were afflict­ed, for their consolation; yet at last not to hold their peace but to speak to Kings, Princes, and all People, universally: For Cotterus was sent to the Elector Palatine, King of Bohemia; and was heard in the presence of the Grandees; as also to the Elector of Brandenburg, more then once, but to the Elector of Saxony did his errand by others, several times. Christina could not but write Letters to the Duke of Fridland, and carry them her self; as also Drabricius to the Princes of Transilvania. Therefore none of these things were done in a corner.

(15.) All of them were commanded to speak and do things un­usual, absurd to reason, perilous to their lives; declaring a thing incredible to the States-men, the subversion of the house of Austria; and to most of Divines offensive, and scandalous, the destruction of the Pope before the last day, yet they were com­manded constantly to speak and write these things. Cotterus also to go to Glogovia where he knew he should suffer bonds and prison. Christina to write terrible things against (the Im­perial General) Wallestein and carry them herself to his house; Drabricius to call the Nations together, against the House of Austria, and Popedom, &c.

(16.) They were all severally examined by Divines, Physicians, Politicians and States-men, and intire Universities, Consistories, [Page 192] Synods. Yet they all perplexed the reasoning▪ of all the most High▪ Learned, and Wise, &c.

(17.) The last Revelation to Cotterus, which was of the tir­rible execution of God's Judgement against the Babylonish Whore; to Christina, which was against Wallestein, (which had its effect) were made by Visions in their sleep; the last made to Drabricius (when he was first commanded to put to a close) had its beginning in sleep, but the rest awake; and his Eyes open, being roused up by the clamors of the Jesuits; undoubtedly to represent, that although all may seem to be but a dream, even to the Godly; yet it shall conclude in a real work and effect; that the world by seeing may see.

(18.) The two first Prophecies ended in silence, after they had been commanded once to seal them; suffering no more Visi­ons, nor did see the deliverance. But Drabricius after he was commanded to conclude, and dye; yet was again commanded to resume both Life and a double Spirit to prophesie, & received a pro­mise not to see death, till he had seen the Glory of God spread up­on the Nations of the Earth.

And for further confirmation, it might be shewn from Church history that the spirit of Prophecy hath alwayes been in the Church, and that in several ages God hath raised Pro­phets, and sent Visions, and Revelations, unto men, But that it would be to large for the design of this present Table. We will only name the more known and recorded as Hermes the Shepherd; The Monk of Uguetine, Fryer Robert, Capistran, Lichtenbergts, Carion, Theophrastus, St. Hildegardis, Elizabeth, Mechthilda, Briget, Katharin Senensis, &c. Particularly in the time of St. Bernard, about 1150. the Religious Virgin Hilde­gardis, approved of by the same Father, & about the same time Elizabeth a German Virgin, Abbess of Schonaugh, familiar with Hildegard. Fryer Robert a Frenchman, about the year 1290. about the year 1370. St. Briget in Swedland. And 1380. St. Katharin of Senna. And 1508. Joseph Grunpeck Priest, All of [Page 193] them for the main tending to the same thing with those, Name­ly, taxing the abominable Corruptions of the Roman Clergy, the whole Papacy, and Pope himself, and threatning destru­ction thereto; besides many others more ordinarily inspired and inlightened; And besides the several particular Prophets every where, in each Country, concerning particular Nations, or Churches, &c. And therefore if Papists, or those inclined that way, shall slight these Prophesies, as out of another spirit; From what spirit then, have their own He and she Saints, Pro­phesied, the same things; Therefore they may be their own Judges in this matter.

And Machiavil himself was not such an Atheist and Infidel, but that he acknowledged Gods usual manner of foretelling all great Revolutions. I beseech you, O Divines! saies Come­nius, let not Politicians exceed you, in attention to the Words and Works of God; Machiavil, comparing former times with present, as he easily confesses, He knows not the cause; so he also sayes it ought to be acknowledged out of all Ancient, and Modern Exam­ples; That all great Motions whatsoever, that have happened ei­ther to a City, or a Country, have been wont to be foretold, by either Guessers and Conjecturers, or some Revelation, or Prodigies, or Signs in the Heavens. And confirms it by a domestick exam­ple of Charls the 8th. his coming into Italy, foretold by Savana­rola, that excellent man, and Martyr, &c,

And more particularly to confirm also Cotterus and Christi­na's Revelations, there are further convincing Arguments, as well as for those of Drabricius, which would be too Heterogene to insert here fully.

Some of Cotterus's were seal'd in the Court three times, by particular relation from his own Mouth; The rest by Godly and able men, worthy of credit, &c. And this was wonder­ful, that he had such a Divine memory of all impressed into him, that he could recite each word, yea tittle, in the same or­der, he heard them, although he should recite them an hun­dred [Page 194] times, which must needs be from some extraordinary understanding and illumination. And are all consonant to truth, respect Gods Glory, and full of comfort. And in divers Visions he (as the other two also) were incouraged not to re­gard what men said or thought thereon at all, which he urged to the Lord as his trouble and impediment, as may be seen no­tably in divers Revelations, which we will pass over with many other remarkable passages.

The chiefest enemy of Cotterus was one of the Emperial Tre­surers of the Exchequer,, who swore he would not rest till he saw him and another Minister hanged; He was at last taken and brought before him, examined and at length committed to Prison; All his writtings they could find seased on and ex­amined. At length he was brought forth to Tryal and was questioned, From whom he had these Fictions that he vented un­der the name of Visions. But he constantly asserted, from no mor­tal Wight, but from those spirits which were wont to appear to him, and again, disappeared. Which whether they were good or evil Angels he, a simple Idiot, could not judge; but left it to the Lear­ned and Wise to do. The Earle that seized on him inclined to dismiss him on certain conditions. But the Treasurer refused and was more violent; And the other Minister question'd for his life. That with his most lying Pen abusing the simplicity of a phanatick man, he had written Treason against the Emperor, who excused that what they had done was by the command of the Senate. But the Senate bailed their Pastor, under the pe­nalty of two thousand Gold Crowns to appear; but Cotterus, the Treasurer committed to closer prison, till he was almost famished. An entire volumn of his Visions was by his enemyes brought to the Earl, who when he had read them, would no more meddle in the business, and procured that Cotterus should have counsel to defend himself. The definitive Sentence was not known; for the Treasurer being newly Marryed to a No­ble Lady, upon some occasions went a journey, and in his re­turn [Page 195] was suddenly taken with vehement gripings of the belly, one evening in the very Suburbs of Sprottavia (where he threa­tened to see him hanged with the Minister) and possessed with I know not what fear, would take nothing prescribed by the Physitians that was called; But would defer it till next day, that his disease might better discover it self; but dyed suddenly in the night, There, where he had purposed to hang those Saints of God; which raised a terror in all the City, &c. So that his Enemyes being hereby terrified, durst not publish the Sentence against him, but used him better in prison, and with more freedom to himself, and access of his Wife and Friends; who urged his dismission or execution; so that his adversaries be­ing never at rest, after some months deliberation, brought him forth out of prison, set him in the Pillory, in the Market place bound him in an Iron Collor, and a paper affixed on his head, This is the false prophet who hath foretold those things which are not come to pass: And so was sent away out of the City, by the common Executinor▪ and Banished, and lived so twenty years, &c. Not long after the former Minister, and another friend of Cotterus, had likewise a mervellous deliverance (by apparition of an Angel;) out of the City upon the Imperial Armies en­trance, &c.

Cotterus also had a Miraculous Cure and Recovery from an Epidemical Distemper, which had seized on him, (with his Wife, Daughter, and another of the house, so that they all lay down of it; At which time his Wife also saw one of the Spirits enter the Room one evening. She asked her Husband who it was; who said, it was one of the Spirits, that were wont to ap­pear to him.

The Spirit wishing health to him, asked him how he did. As a poor miserable man can be, said he, whom the Lord hath visited. The Spirit then said, Be of good chear, God will raise thee up. Cut thee three morsels of Bread, Eat, and take three spoonfuls of Ale, the disease will leave thee. He did so, and [Page 196] was rap't into an Extasie and had Visions, &c. And after retur­ning to himself, was wholly well.

We must also pass over the innumerable wonderful things, that in particular concern Christina likewise, & her Extasies and Visions, &c. As (1.) how she was wonderfully restored from her grievous distempers on a sudden, by a Voice, in her Exta­sie, saying, I am he which kill, and make alive; at which (as at all the rest following) the Physitians were confounded. (2.) That being an healthful young Virgin, she was suddenly de­prived of the use of her feet, for six weeks, and not able to stand a moment, and without any help▪ suddenly restored by a Vision. (3.) That she was suddenly struck dumb, for eight dayes, and on a sudden also restored to speech. (4.) Suddenly struck Deaf, and Dumb, with a Feaver, and Delirium, and a­gain suddenly recovered in her Extasie and Vision. (5.) In­tolerable pains, torments and disquietments on a sudden, and in a moment delivered in an Extasie. (6.) Horrible and desperate temptations of the Devil, overcome & vanquish'd wonderfully, by the Divine Power and Presence with her in her Visions or Extasies in more then an ordinary manner. (7.) Something inflicted by Gods immediate hand in a Vision, to remain all the dayes of her life to humble her; but she discovered not what it was. (8.) Her wonderful Death and indeed Resurrection, as we may say. All which her Tutour Comenius was an Eye witness of. This last we will give you more fully and particularly, for the confirmation of all.

The Virgin struck with an Apoplexy, and forwarned by divers Signs of imminent Death.

On the second of Jan. 1629. at break of day, desiring to rise from her Bed, she beheld a Woman all in Mourning Habit, with a Vail, covering her face all over, standing by. With which sight affrighted, she leapt out of Bed, and her Cham­ber; [Page 197] and told not till three dayes after, upon occasion, what she had seen.

Eight dayes after she was warned by an Angel of an Apo­plexy to befal her speedily. Which Dream having wrote down (as all her former) she declared to none. At night rising from supper, she fell down suddenly, struck with a Dead Palsie on her Tongue, Right Hand, and Foot, &c.

Next day at night calling for her Tutor Comenius, she de­clared to him her approaching death by an Apoplexy. She also heard strange knockings, and as it were strikings of a Clock, for several hours. At last one of the company, a Senatour and Magistrate of the City, said, I have counted the strokes now twice. they are thirteen. Then they all counted, and found just so many, six several times over. Afterwards it sounded, three times four, and one besides; By and by, four times three; and one again; six times two, and one; and then two times six, and one. Infine, the same number thirteen repeated, eighteen times over, and then ceased. They all then began to presage her death thirteen dayes after. The next day also in the presence of much company, was heard a noise preceeding, intimating that it was about to strike. It struck then twelve, nine times. The next day only eleven, four times. And ceased till the day before her death, which happened just thirteen days after accordingly.

A Certain Pastour coming and speaking to comfort and pre­pare her against approaching Death: She said, when he was gone to her Tutour Comenius. That good old man little thinks that he must first of all the Pastors pass into the Eternal Country. Being asked. How she knew? I was now with the Lord, said she; And I saw Pastors, who live here, coming, one after another, of whom he was first. Comenius asked, what Pastors? she rec­koned up several, even Stadius, a lusty, strong, and healfull man, and younger then all the rest. Comenius then asked, con­cerning himself. I saw not you, said she; and therefore I asked the Lord, who answered, he cannot come yet; For he have some yet [Page 198] to reconcile. It fell out accordingly; The said Minister went first, and one after another, even Stadius himself at last, in the four­tieth year of his age, An. 1634. and Comenius yet lives now fourty years since, who testifies all these things to be true, as in the sight of God; whose Testimony the world knows too well to be slighted. But to return to her.

Several Students desiring some written remembrance from her, she not only wrote her own name; but also places of Scripture, and with her left hand (though never before) as well as ever with her right. And on the very day of her death, she gave to her Tutour Comenius, her Bohemian Psalter, and wrote in the Frontispeece an excellent Valedictory Ejaculation, as it yet remains to be seen,— Bring back Jehova, our Captives, like streams into a dry Land, &c. And underneath,
‘ This I have written for a Remembrance to my Nursing and Be­loved Father in Christ, J. A. Comenius. Christina Poniatovia.’

The night before her death, several present, One knocked at the Gate. They open'd, and saw no body; So that they were all aston shed. Then presently they heard knockings by her Bed side, two several times. All present rising up amazed, strokes were heard upon the Table (whereat they all sat before) five seve­ral times. After Singing Psalmes, &c. She desired all to de­part, and leave her a light, that she should pass that night wak­ing; and ordered, Pen Ink and Paper to be brought her, and wrote with her left hand, (1.) Her Will, (2.) An Epistle to her Lady where she resided; and, (3.) The forementioned Valedicti­on to her Tutour; and spent the rest of her time in reading and prayer. After midnight she heard knocking again, and a Voice. Come, come, come! Next morning she said, she waited for five a clock at night, and bid farewel to all that came to visit her.

About three a clock the Superintendents of the Bohemian Church, with some other Pastors, thought good, to examine her of her Faith, Hope, and Conscience, specially in the busi­ness [Page 199] of her Visions. Whether she did yet assert, to have them truly from God? whether that was certain? whether she was sufficiently assured? That she would confess now, being about to go into the pre­sence of the Eternal Judge, what ever she was Conscious to her self of. She answered, as truly as God is God; so truly are these Reve­lations his Work. Which God will make your Eyes to see. Being asked, had she then written and sealed, what she had revealed to her, in good Faith and Truth? She answered; whatsoever I have heard, and was commanded to be written, is all written, not one tit­tle omited, added, or altered. And for the things I saw in Visions, I have expressed as well as I could in my own words, but with no fraud or counterfetting, God knows. Then she blessed them, &c.

Her Death and Resurrection.

Half an hour before five she would be lifted up out of her Bed; And then cryed out, Lord Jesus have Mercy upon me, and put an end to my pains. About five, she bad her last farewel to all, with her left hand, being not able with her right, &c. And af­ter prayers of all present, she fell into a fit, and so quietly depart­ed.

But after some time, all went away save two Ladies, and Comenius, with the Nurses, and when her feet and hands were quite grown cold, and stiff, like any dead person's; Then those Ladies and Comenius also departed, leaving the Nurses, to lay her out. But whilst they were yet going out of the door, one of the Nurses cryes out; They looking back, saw her risen straight upright upon the Bed; and asking for her cloaths. Come­nius intreats them to leave her, and went down with them, full of fear and trembling All; leaving only their attendants to relate what was done. Comenius returns, goes into his Study; But Behold! She was now dressed, and stood at the Wather-cistern, washing her Hands and Face; and his Wife with two other Nurses looking on. Comenius stood astonished, My Christina, what is [Page 200] the matter; In the Name of the living God tell me! She; I live, you see; And goes on to wash again. Comenius again, For Gods sake, what is the matter! may we believe our own Eyes? She, I live! And your hand and foot whole and perfect? Perfect­ly, said she. But what has been done? She; I was now with my Lord; but am commanded to return to injoy his goodness in the Land of the Living. Ask no more now, to morrow I will note down the whole business. So they sat down to supper, and she with them very chearful and well. But eat nothing. Many Friends and Neighbours came in,—&c. Afterwards she sung Psalms, &c. and next day wrote down all for a close of her Revelations, which you have afterwards.

Of the whole, Comenius sayes, this is certain, that it seemed a true and real death in our eyes; and that she could not in a moment be restored to life, health, and full strength, without the special and immediate Power of God intervening.

All other Divines also after various and different apprehen­sions of the thing, yet were all at length inclined to think it a true Miracle, &c.

And not long after there was a strict, and solemn examina­tion of her Visions, and all these things, in an Assembly of Divines, where they could not consent to give their Judgment absolutly; But only decreed silence, to avoid all offence, and scandal to the Church; till God and time should discover fur­ther, &c. Also some years after another assembly met, when events seemed not answerable to predictions; where yet they could not condemn the thing, but commit it yet unto God.

She lived after this, fifteen years, married twelve, had two Sons, and three Daughters; one Son, and one Daughter yet alive.

The brief Series of the remarkable Vicissitudes of her life, added to her Funeral Sermon, was this.

‘ Christina Poniatovia, was born of Noble Parents at Lescina in Prussia, An. 1610. And with the same Parents, (suffer­ing [Page 201] Persecution in their Country for the Gospel) came into Bohemia, An. 1615. Whence being again driven away with them by the storm of Persecutions, and going into Moravia, she was commited to some Noble Matrons, to be bred up in Services and the exercises of virtue; and at length the last time removed with others into Banishment; She lost her Mother, An. 1626. her Father, 1628. She began to be ad­mitted to that extraordary and miraculous work of God, An. 1627. which ceased, in the recalling of her dead, in the Eyes of men, into life. An. 1626. at Lesna in Poland, where three years after, by the will of God and her Tutors, she was married,’ &c.

She underwent several examinations, first of her Father, a solid Divine, and most violent opposer of Neoterick Revela­tions; who endeavoured both by Letters, dehortations, ob­testations, and severe threatnings to stop her; till by all her an­swers, and his own Eyes, he apprehended the error to be in himself, and gave glory to God. The next, was of Divines, Politicians, Physitians, inquiring most curiously into all things; but could find nothing but the Finger of God, &c. Then by the Pastors and Elders of the Church at the hour of her death, as before. And the worst of all was of the Devil, both at the beginning, and afterwards several times, undergoing horrible temptati­ons, &c. Besides all the Divine Tryals, and Testimonies, &c.

Very remarkable also was the Devils Mock-Games, that he played about this time by raising other false extasies in some. Whereof Comenius mentions two. First of a Virgin undergo­ing Extasies, in a Village which Christina's Father passed through, with a throng of people about her, An. 1628. Speak­ing wonderful things in her Fits, foretelling Persecutions of the Church, exhorting to repentance, and perswading to constancy in the Faith &c. Hereby it was thought that God had raised up others in like manner to confirm the same things. But after strict [Page 202] inquiry all appeared to be nothing but a few frivolous Dreams of one sick, or at least slight Mockings of Satan.

But more cunningly the Devil plaid his part at Geneva the same year, whereby the Learned there were for a time preju­diced against these Revelations; when as before both Diodat, Vedelius and others by letters approved them. But the Devil at last smelt of Hell, and the truth of these thereby more ap­peared. The story in short, this.

The Son of a Senator twelve years old was seized with a Disease; by and by began to speak unusual things, at length asserts, that he was, that very Spirit, which had shewn Lions, Men, and other wonderful Visions, that should certainly come to pass, to Christina, a Virgin of Poland, &c. which things at first though they seemed to hang together well enough, and further confirmed the Divines, (so that they wrote letters thereof.) Yet when by degrees he at length swarved unto frivolous matters, and at last things manifestly absurd in the presence of two Divines, one of them said, I see the finger of Satan, &c. Which mockages continuing for some dayes made all suspected. So that after solemn prayers and fasting of the Senate, Pastors, and the Church, during which the un­clean Juglar began strange postures, and to be troublesome, &c. amongst other things saying, They will not beleive, that I am a good Angel sent of God. But I will prove it by a Miracle; And snatching some way or other a Knife▪ thrust it into his Breast, and drew it out again unhurt, and fell upon the ground, crying, Be­hold a Miracle! At last the unclean spirit seeing he must be gone out, wreath divers wayes the youths body, belching out of his mouth Blasphemous and obscene words, till he was forced to give place to the prayers of the Church, and the Power of God. But the youth was conscious of nothing, &c.

More cunning yet was that (to invalidate Drabricius's Vi­sions) of a Souldier in 1659. who falling sick, got leave to return home, and languishing away seemed to dye, and was [Page 203] ready to be buried; but when the Neighbors came to his burial, they felt his Breast to be something warm, and defer'd it till the Morrow; and then the next day, for eight dayes, no other sign of life appearing. But he, the Night before Burtal, rises up, declares that he had special Commands to Prince Ragotzi, (un­der whom he had served) requires admission into his Castle, two miles off. Is admitted, the Chancellor, and Master of the Hall, and others present; relates his Commands from God; That the Prince take Arms Couragiously against the Turk; that God would raise up the Emperor of Mosco▪ to help him; who should come and besiege Constantinople with an huge Army; At the same time, that the Prince go against Buda, (the Metropolis of Hungary,) at Whitsontide to take it. Rehearsing these things on his bended knees, he arose, praysing God, that he had granted him to fulfil his Commands; These things could not but seem con­trary to Drabricius's. The Prince it should seem, believed him: for he acted according to these things, not the other of Drabricius; And Drabricius himself also believed this to be a Prodigy from God himself: by a Vision concerning this thing. Wherein yet God asserted no more than this. (1.) That his words, by Dribricius were also true, if the Prince would have followed them. (2.) That Counsellours that follow the figments of their own heart, seduce themselves, and know not how to counsel neither themselves, nor their Masters. (3.) And that those that do so, shall be destroyed. Whence it may be well thought, that this was a Satanical Mockery, both the Sickness, Death, Resur­rection, and Prophesie; seing nothing fell out accordingly, but rather the ruine of the Prince, who was seduced, like Ahab by Zedekiah and his companions: God giving them up to believe a lye, who will not believe the Truth. And therefore this is to be reckoned of the same nature with the former Ex­tasies mentioned of the Geneva Boy, opposed by Satan, to the Exstasies of Christina.

As for the Evidence of Events. Whatsoever concerned [Page 204] her own person, alwayes came to pass. But for those things which concerned the World or the Church, although they may seem contrary, yet because there seems to be a disposing of Providence towards the accomplishment of the main: we may say with St. Austin (says Comenius) when many things are fulfilled, He is preverse who contemns a Prophet. Divine Prophesies, said a great man, alwayes smell of their Author, to whom a thousand years are but as one day, and one day a thousand years. And about the events of Prophesies there are three cautions. (1.) of Chrysostom, That all Prophesies are not fulfilled to Sense, and the Letter, &c. and he instances out of Scripture. Thus Jacob who received so many Blessings from his Father, scarce injoyed one, &c. (2.) Of Grotius, that for some things not fulfilled, are not to be called in question those things that are clearly fulfilled. As the Jews bring many things obscure, or that receive a divers signification concerning the Messiah; for which those that are manifest ought not to be denyed. (3.) Of God, To believe in Hope against Hope; and not pass rash judgement through un­belief on Divine predictions, though they never appear to our apprehension, &c. for Gods thoughts are not as our thoughts, &c. Again, all things were not evidently fulfilled to appearance, to the Ancient Prophets. Therefore deriders said, Where is the Word of the Lord, let it come, &c. Jer. 17. 15. But God does not want causes, to defer his promises, or threatnings, or to change them, and has been pleased to render reasons. Jona 4. Jer. 18. Psal. 89. 1 Sam. 2. 30. Besides we understand not as his Works, so neither his Words, till performed, and that not al­wayes. Ezek. 2. 5. John 16. The Beginning of a thing is taken with God for the thing it self. God measures dayes and hours, not as we. That which is not fulfilled to day, may be to morrow. As Ninive after fourty years: though not fourty dayes. Gods Mercy is so great, that he seems to appear false, rather then not merciful. If, lastly, events do'nt answer, blame man as some way faulty. Thus Comenius. And Drabricius himself in seve­ral [Page 205] Visions, is advertiz'd to the same sense and purpose, &c. But these things have been hinted once and again before.

But Behold the Atheistical age! who think God reveals nothing now unto men. All humble and sober observance of extraordinary Signs, Dreams, Extasies, prophetick Inspirati­ons, Angelical Apparitions, Prodigies in the Heavens, &c. (As Comets, New Stars, Suns, unusual Tempests, Sights of Armies fighting in the Air, Sounds of Drums and Trumpets, &c.) passes for foolish superstition or fancy. And all is attributed either only to natural causes, or chance, or vain imagination, and nothing to God. Which God grievously complains of, Amos 4. 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12. This is the last security of the World, that Faith will not be found on Earth, &c. And as in the dayes of Noah (when all were so secure) so it shall be in the last dayes, all things shall be full of Prodigies in Heaven, and Earth, of Bloud, Fire, and Smoke; of Dreams, Visions, and Prophesies. Joel 2. 28. &c. Matth. 24. And things speak as much; so many various Prodigies in our age in Heaven Earth, Sea, and several Creatures, were never in any Age be­fore; even in Germany alone, within this half Century, so ma­ny have been noted and recorded of this kind, as never the like. And of England the same, &c. Surely God means hereby to have men warned of greater and more wondrous works of his providence shortly to follow. Nor were ever more Pro­phets, and divinely inspired, then in this Age; at least since the Apostacy of the Church. For there were and are, Men and Women, Old and Young, Noble and Ignoble, Learned and Unlearned, Clergy and Secular, who have had true prophetick Dreams, Illuminations, Raptures, Angelical Apparitions, and speakings with God; who have spoken and written unusual things of the enkindled Wrath of God, of approaching Judge­ments, and the Universal change of Things. Especially in Bohe­mia and Germany, where the terrible Persecutions of the Church were foretold to begin. Of whom sixteen, that had Vi­sions [Page 206] and Revelations, and also printed, Comenius reckons up. And it is not unknown that of late, and now, there are Pro­phetick spirits in Holland and England, &c. But of all these the most Eminent are these three, Cotterus, Christina, and Drabrici­us.

There were also between Christina, and Cotterus two other Prophets, foretelling the imminent Judgement upon Babylon, and of the wrath of God, kindled against the World, and of the Plagues a coming. The one a plain Country man, to whom, at his work in the Field, an Augel of the Lord appeared, An. 1625. The other a Taylor, who from 1625. to 1628. had a certain voice sounding round about him, revealing things to come, and com­manding him to write them. And at length an Angel in a visible form appeared unto him, to take his farewel, with these words; Because thou so much desirest to see me, although I am by nature in­visible, &c.

And thus I hope we have not been too tedious to clear our Readers way from prejudice, which we could not do with more brevity so as we ought; And that they will think so long a preface altogether necessary, and no wayes impertinent. If at last there should prove nothing in all these things, certainly the divine Providence seems to play with poor Mortals; and the story deserves to be recorded.

We will conclude with Comenius caution concerning Christi­na. Not to pass rash Judgement, or over-hasty Execution. This is the property of all Prophesies, that they first fulfil'd, before they are understood; And if it shall happen, that the events prove otherwise; yet these things will be profitable and serviceable to Posterity; I pray and tall to witness. Let it suffice our Church once to have dared what no university or Consistory before us hath at­tempted, to pass a Condemnatory Sentence against these things. Let it suffice I say, and serve for a caution. I, if it shall please the Lord to call me hence, will seal it with my Death; that I have forwarned that the Church no more offend in this kind; And that [Page 207] not one, or two, or three, usurp power to determine of such matters, which regard the judgement to the whole Church, and so of Posterity it self also. Yea, and if any one dare commit this Book to the fire; such a one as he, I cite to the Tribunal of Christ, there to give an account of his inordinate passion and affection.

I wrote these things with mine owne hand, so dictating, an Heart full of the fear of God J. A. Comenius.

And yet further before we end this long preface (which so mainly concerns the validity of all that follows, and is for an Apology.) Those that do not, must know, that our Authour Comenius, is the only surviving Superintendent, or Bishop, of the Bohemian Church now in Exile, fourty years and over; A man of universal knowledge and learning, of a large and de­lusive spirit, and of a sincere and single heart; as all Christen­dom can bear witness of. A true Virtuoso of all Divine and Hu­mane Science and Experiance; A man given to no fancies and whimsies, nor self-ends and designs; But of vast and universal Aims and desires, for the universal good of Mankind, the World and the Church; and one that hath sore travalled for the promoting of universal Knowledge, Literature, Art, Sience, and Virtue, both Humane and Divine; as appears by the Janua Linguarum, and his other labours; and more particu­larly his late Treatise for the spreading of Light, & Knowledg universally, dedicated to the Royal Society of Englands Virtu­oso's. And lastly one that most severely rebuked Drabricius for still persisting in his wild Fancies and Dreams (as he then thought) till he was at length convinced of the Finger of God therein; as appears by the concertation he had with him, as follows.

Drabricius in his Visions, had promised him an Associate, called his Adjunct, to help carry on this work of God in the World, which [Page 208] was this Comenius. And indeed who so sit? And first he was commanded by the Lord to inform Comenius of his first Visions, and to send them to him; which accordingly he did, about An. 1644. And this was all that ever Comenius had to do concerning them, till 1650. when after that the General Peace of Munster seemed to defeat all their hopes and expectations, Comenius was by Pro­vidence unexpectedly brought into those Parts again, about Affairs of the Church. There Drabricius was urgent with him to go to the Prince; He replyed. What do you hear, my Brother; Are not you awake yet out of your Dreams? (Condemning, as well as others all of Vanity, Because they did not reach the prophetick gra­vity of Stile like Cotterus's and Christina's, and the events seem­ed to answer much less) You first offer'd the Crown to the Father, and now deluded of that Hope, you would go to the Son. In the name of God, see what you do; and desist to delude your self and others. The man shed Tears, and lifting up his Eyes and Hands, I could twice wash my self, with my Tears, sayes he, As much as has already been powred forth of them, that God would spare me miserable man; But I cannot obtain. Have you then Visions yet, said Comenius? It is a bove a year, said he, that I have had none; yet I know, that there is not an end of them. How do you know? The Lord told me, sayes he; and commanded that they should be sealed, and kept for your coming, and delivered to you. For that you should come into this Land; Behold! Here, I deliver them; and besought him to read them. Do not you faigne this I pray, said Comeni­us. He calls God to witness! Comenius asked, when did you hear that concerning my coming hither? Three years since, said he, presently after the Princes death, when through impatience of these mockeries, I would have burnt those. But the Lord for­bad; you will find it there written.

Comenius upon Meditation, Prayer, and Conference with Friends, found his mind changed. So many causes, offering themselves for taking a Journey to the Prince, which before [Page 209] he had not observed. And calling his Brethren to pray toge­ther, he did accordingly, &c. And so afterwards the Visions returned to Drabricius again, more solemn then before; and ever since to this time.

In which at diveres times Comenius was commanded from the Lord to write them; to translate them into the Latin Tongue, to divulge them speedily, through all publick places, and streets of the World; to translate the Bible into the Turkish Language; to com­municate them to Kings, and Princes, and all Orders of men; and being backward and wavering, was still commanded, pressed, and threatned to go on, to write and publish them, and to invocate and to cry aloud upon all Nations of the Earth, in order to the accom­plishment, and execution of these things, &c.

All which this Adjunct of the Lords Prophet (not daring to tergiversate, or be disobedient to Gods call) has done, as well as he could, or is about to do; and durst not but do.

Accordingly therefore this excellent Man begins with the dedication and consecration of the whole to Christ Jesus him­self, and an appeal to him, The Eternal Word, Wisdom, and Truth &c.

Hear us King of Glory! now crying unto thee, for thy Glory sake; and thou who art our Sun, shew us clearly to all under the Sun, as the clear Sun doth all things visible at noon day, what there is in these leaves; whether it be thy Light and Truth, or the frauds of thy black Enemy! Amen! Amen! Amen! O Light of the World! we appeal, in exposing this thy Cause, to the publick view of men, against the Prince of Darkness; we appeal from the Darkness to the Light; from the prejudice of fools, to the judge­ment of the wise; from the rashness of the prophane, to the reve­rence of the Godly; from the ill informed to the better informed; finally, from every humane Tribunal, to thy Tribunal it self! Thou King of Kings, in whose hands are the hearts of King, as Rivers of Water, to turn them which way thou wilt, give unto all that shall go about to judge of these things, a teachable heart, like Solomons▪ [Page 210] to judge rightly of things, and to discern between good and evil.

‘He that reads, let him understand!’

The next Dedication is, to all Kings and Powers, all Crowned Heads, and Vice-Gods of the Christian World, &c.

If any thing yet remain to be done seriously about these things, this one thing is it, By an accurate and solemn Inquisition to examine, whether these things be truly so, or no; or whe­ther humane figments only, cover'd with the Cloak of divine Reve­lations? and that then, if any fraud be detected, the false wit­nesses to be punished according to the Laws of God and man.

We fly therefore to your Tribunal, O Kings, for such a scruting! beseeching you all by the adorable name of God, to suffer your selves to be perswaded, that nothing under Hea­ven greater can at this time be undertaken and performed by you, then this very question to be determined; Is it the Voice of God that sounds here, or no, &c.

Seeing O Kings, Princes, Common-wealths! your duties are here set before your eyes, with wholesome Counsels, for the publick safty, be you intreated in the name of God, and by your own, and the Worlds salvation, this thing in the first place, to take these very Books into your protection, and command them to be exposed openly through all the Book-sellers Shops of your Kingdoms and Provinces, as freely as any other Books whatever of good note; Instilling into the Christian People, the fear of God, reverence of Kings, and amendment of life; As freely I say (as other Books of this nature) as the Book of the three men, and three spritual Virgins, Hermis Pastoris, Ugutine the Monk, Fryar Robert; and Hildegard, Elizabeth, and Mathilda, published by Jacob Faber at Paris, 1513. (who all had Revelations and Visions like these, &c.)

Hear O Kings, Princes, Common-wealths and every Po­wer among Christian People, this Book which is offered to you stirs you up against no man, but exhorts you all in the name of God to do your duty in stopping the confusions brought in by [Page 211] Satan, and restoring the order instituted from God. As yet promising Benediction if you yet admit counsel, or denoun­cing the last Wrath, Plagues and Destruction, if you yet harden your selves. Let the fear of the Lord therefore be with you, and deligently put in execution all things. It is your glory O Kings to be nursing Fathers, &c. and also it is your Du­ty to restrain any. Church, that, degenerating into Babylon, ex­ercises fierceness & cruelty: and if the Spouse of Christ, putting on a whorish dress, waxes wanton, to hate the Whore, and make her desolate and naked, and to eat her flesh, and burn her with Fire; God putting it into your hearts to do his pleasure. And no longer to give your Kingdoms to the Beast, till the Word of God be finished Rev. 17.—But behold in our times the words of all the Prophesies old and new are consummated, which the universal commotion of Nations, which you see, and the universal change of things, which you shall shorrly see▪ do witness. Ho! therefore take again unto you your power, and leave not your Scepters any longer, in a strange and wrong hand; I have commanded you, O Kings and Princes, that you your selves Govern; For you have even your name from me (Gods on the Earth) not from an Angel, or any creature, saies the Word of God to Drabricius, &c.

But what must you do when you take unto you your power, O Kings? That very thing which the King of Kings (whose Mi­nisters you are at this time) requires of you, TO REFORM THE WORLD AND ALL THINGS IN IT, THROUGH ALL NATIONS. For he who has long since, by the mouths of his most holy Prophets said, that he would make all things new, on you O Kings, as his Vicegerents, he confers this Honor, that this glorious Renovation be begun by your happy undertaking, and be done by your Co-work­ing and Authority, through the whole world.

And then shall be the peaceable state of the World and of the Church in the Kingdom of the Messiah, promised in Para­dise, [Page 212] in the destroying of the Devils Kingdom; And which all the Patriarcks looked for; and the Prophets prefigured in types; and the Apostles prophesied of; and the Prophets, and Prophesies of God ever since have declared; And which is so often reiterated in these Books, that Peace shall return to the Earth before the end of the World, with the divine benediction poured forth upon all. Drabricius Rev. 107. Peace, such as never was the like from the beginning of things. Rev. 149. when all Wayes, all Paths, all the Trumphets, all Books, all Voices, and Languages of all People and Nations shall agree in one angle of PEACE, and in one common CHARITY, Rev. 384. when the spiritual Jerusalem shall be built anew▪ so beautifully, that the ve­ry times of Solomon may not be compared to these, Cotterus. 18. When the Messias shall plant new Hevens and new Earth, viz. new Churches and a new State, wherein dwells Righteousness.

Which manner of things seeing they cannot but be an ex­ultation to true Christians, and that this Book declares them; suffer it, as well, ye, O Roman Chatholicks (Princes) as others, whosoever love the coming of our Lord Jesus, suffer it to live, and to be taken for a publick Testimony of Gods being yet God, doing nothing without revealing his secret to his servants the Pro­phets. And for a publick looking, or perspective-glass, rationally to view all things which are here doing in the Ages of the world. And for the last protestation and bearing witness of God, that it will not be his fault if a new deluge come upon the impenitent world. And then lastly, for a Publick Alarum, or Sermon-Bell, to Universal re­pontance; and for the last Trumphet, after whose sound great Voices shall be made in the Heaven of the Church. The Kingdoms of the World are become the Kingdoms of the Lord and of his Christ, who now shall Raign throughout all Ages forever.

Rather do this, O Kings and Powers, for the Honour of Christ, now taking unto him the Kingdoms of the World un­der the whole Heavens. Learn who is the King of Kings, against whom the Heathen rage in vain, and the People ima­gin [Page 213] a vain thing &c. To whom the Nations are given for an inhe­ritance, and the ends of the Earth for his possession; who shall rule them with a Rod of Iron, and shall break them as a Potters vessel. Understand now therefore O ye Kings, be instructed ye Judges of the Earth; serve the Lord with fear, and rejoyce before him with trembling; learn discipline, lest his wrath at length be kindled, & ye perish in the way; understand the mystery of these times, why the Nations are troubled and distrubed, and the Kingdoms declining▪ why the whole Earth is moved at the Voice of God; Namely, that these are the works of the Lord, and set as Prodigies and Signs upon the Earth, to take away War even unto the end of the Earth; To snap the bow in sunder, to break the Wea­pons in peieces, and burn the sheilds with Fire▪ Therefore cease, O ye Kings, from War, & see that the Lord is God, that God will be exalted in the Nations, that he will be exalted in the Earth, &c.

O therefore Christian Kings take heed any longer to stand against the Prince of Peace, Christ, with your furious Arms, di­sturbing and laying wast his Kingdom, w ch Kingdom you your selves are, as also the Universal Christian People committed to you. Or it shall come to pass that he will find some one to send upon you, even from the utmost East, to devour your Armies if you will not know the thoughts of the Lord, nor understand his counsel.

Therefore, Kings! begin to know from his Oracles old and new, founding in this very Book also, that the Lord be not inra­ged against you and you perish in the way, But how?

First, By puting an end among your selves, and all Christian People, to WARS: because now is the time for the King of Peace to Raign, &c. O Christian Kings▪ Princes, Common­wealths, be Ministers of this Peacemaking King, and cease to be a reproach to Christ: For God will scatter the Nations that de­light in War.

2dly. All mutual PERSECUTIONS for Religion are pre­sently to be laid aside also, which God never commanded; but Sa­tan [Page 214] began by Cain, and by Ahab and Jezabel and the Babyloni­ans, and Antiochus and Caiphas with their bloudy Hypocrites, and continued by Nero, and other Pagans. But among Christians, only the impious Arrians, dispairing to defend the depravity of their Opinion by Scripture, first attempted to usurp against the most manifest Doctrine and practice of Christ and the Apostles, and the holy Doctors and Martyrs of the Church, who had rather be kil­led and devoured like Sheep▪ then kill and devour like Wolves.

Thirdly, Not to permit him neither, who usurping primacy in the Church, and supposing it to be defended by him▪ with Sword and Fire, hath now for some Ages raged; do not suffer him to continue his rage and cruelty; but that he also laying aside his Savageness, may become a Lamb of Christs flock, or an in­nocent Lyon. Be mindful of that wise saying of Steven King of Poland, that God hath reserved three things to himself, 1. Crea­tion out of nothing, 2. Foreknowledge of things future, 3. Domi­nation (or Lordship) over Consciences▪ Which the Roman Pope hath attempted to usurp, and without either any Divine com­mand, or humane leave, hath dared to build himself a King­dom over all Kingdoms of the World, and to maintain it by Sword and Flame. And to lord it over the Consciences of all men, even of his Brethren, the Bishops, and that which is more, of Kings them­selves, who represent the divine Majesty on Earth. Which what is it else, but to climb into Gods Throne? which if ye, O Kings▪ the Vicegerents of Divine Majesty on Earth, continually tolerate, God protests that he will no longer tole ate. And to that end begins his Judgements against him, and you, and the world.

4thly▪ That what the season of the present Broils and Trou­bles of the world require of you, O Kings, that every one of you most solemnly proclaim to all your People universally publick Prayers, Fastings and amendment of life, and thereby true and ge­neral repentance; after the example of the King of Nineveh. Be­cause this is the time, of which Christ sayes▪ that there shall be [Page 215] great Tribulation, such as hath not been from the begining of the World, nor ever shall be.

O ye Sons in high places! now God arises to judge the Earth and to take his inheritance in all Nations!

5thly. If upon universal repentance God spare you, a most solemn reformation and amendment of things is to be thought of. Inquire into the Books of the Lord, old and new; hear your St. Bridgets most excellent counsel, when St. Bernard inqui­red the counsel of God from her. He that sat upon the Throne opening his mouth said, Hear all my enemies, living in the World! (because I speak not to my Friends, who follow my will) hear all Clergy men, Arch Bishops, Bishops, and all inferior orders of the Church! hear all Religious and Regulars of what soever order! hear Kings and Princes and Judges of the Earth! and all Mini­stirs and Subjects. Hear Women, Queens, and Princesses, and all Ladies, Mistresses and Servants, and all of what soever order and degree, great, and small, that inhabit the world, these words which I, even I who have created you, now speak unto you &c.—After complaining of all their sins, impieties and vices—Therefore I swear by my Deity, that if you dye in the state wherein you are, you shall never see my face, nor es­cape my punishments, &c.—Therefore return ye unto me with humiliations, and I will receive you graciously as Sons, &c.

And therefore for such an universal and serious return, be­cause serious and solemn thoughts once at length are to be en­tred upon, counsel is given you even in these Books, O Kings! of convocating an UNIVERSAL COUNCIL out of all Christian People, Holily to conspire together in a common universal re­pentance, and universal serious deprecating, and amendment of so great exorbitances now among us, &c. and to return all from curiosities and niceties about Articles and Questions of Faith which hath distracted us, and from the many▪ by-paths of error which we are run into, and from earthly desires and lusts [Page 216] which have led us away into mutual strifes and Wars; unto the simplicity and puriry of the Christian Faith and Life. That all Christian Dissensions, Strifes, Hatreds, Wars, Devourings and Destroyings, may be changed into Concord, Peace, Love▪ Safety and Felicity; and to this, the only way is a COUNCIL truly universal, truly free, truly congregated in the Holy Ghost.—Arise, O Christian Kings! help things every where grown desperate! the Patronage of this Book belongs to Kings, because it comes in the name of the King of Kings, (and is print­ed with priviledge of the King of Kings, and committed to the favor of all the Kings of the Earth every where to spread and divulge it) and contains nothing hurtful to any; but profitable, and most use­ful to all.

If you hear not these divine counsels, O Christians! the Lord will send more Plagues, Intestine Wars, Famine, Plague, Savage Beasts, i. e. Men worse then Beasts; so that Christians shall be more savage, and rage one against another more inhumanly, then Turks and Barbarians, because the condemnation of the great Whore is at hand.

—Not for our selves, O Kings and Princes! do we, the Publishers of this Book, require your protection thereof; but for your selves▪ and the Christian People, lest you perish from the fury of all the divine premointions. It is comfort and protecti­on enough to us, from God, who can boldly say, with Hilde­gardis, I have both spoke and writ these things not according to the invention of my own heart, or of any man; but as I have seen, heard, and perceived them in the Heavenly places (or visions) through the secret mysteries of God.—Therefore, hear ye! who preside in the place of God on Earth! undertake so to manage this cause of God against Satan or of Satan, against God (for so diffe­rent persons interpret differently) that it may be ended, and none may err concerning these things. This lyes upon you upon a double right. 1st. because you are Kings. 2dly. Because you are the Churches nursing Fathers, &c.

[Page 217] Therefore constitute, forthwith a Judgement, O ye who judge the Earth, wherein may be decided, whether our God, that hath pity towards us all in common, speakes here things profitable to his Reaple, or some Devil instil things hurtful.

—If the latter, that the false prophets and fainers of dreams may be put to death, and iniquity be taken away from the midst of the people; Deut. 13.

And, because the Eclesiasticks are ordinarily inclined to slay the Prophets, behold! we solemnly appeal from all Universities and Consistories to your tribunal, O Kings, and secular Powers. Like Jeremiah from the Priests to the Princes, and to the King him­self; and Paul the Apostle, from the Council of the Priests, to the Political Judges, Felix, Festus, Agrippa, and lastly to Caesar himself.

We beseech you undertake, 1st. the Patronage of this Book. Per­mitting none to rage against it, till plenary examination and de­lusion of the cause. For what, have these papers offended in recei­ving these Lamentations, Mournings, and Woes? especially de­nouncing no sad things to the people of God: But to Sodom, Egypt, Babylon, the World, Hell and the Devils afflicting the people of God. Nor perswade any Nation or any Man, any Re­bellion against their Kings, but all Loyalty; that all things may return from all manner of confusions, into all manner of order and peace. Lastly, because This Book is one of them by which God Convocates the Kings of the Earth, from the four Corners of the World to reverence him, it is your part therefore O Kings! not to hinder but promote this Trumpet of God, if you would be Ministers of his Kingdom.

Next, The publishers themselves of this Book commend themselves to your Patronage, O Gods, Protectors of the Earth! That you permit no unjust violence against them. As the Princes and the King himself did not against Jeremiah, and Baruch, nor the Tribune of the Band, and Felix Governor of Judea, against Paul. For it would be most unjust, by force to act any thing against [Page 218] him, who appealing to Justice, sets himself before the Judgement. As the Jewish Priests with their flatterers did against the Lord himself, and against Paul, &c.

3. We commend to you, O Powers of the Earth! the very cause it self pleaded in these Books, to be throughly examined; for in the name of one more powerful, these Oracles do come fulminating, your People, your Priests, and your Selves with your Princes, and ci­ting all the inhabitants of the Modern World to a certain supreme invisible, yet terrible Tribunal.—For if the words which these Books denounce, be truly the words of God, it is more Glorious then any thing yet in the Church since the Apostles time. If Satanical Impostures, they are more terrible and fearful ones, then ever any have yet been. If figments of humane craft, nothing like hath ever yet come forth in any Nation by any humane wit. But whether this, or that, or the other, It is a matter most worthy of the care of Kings, that at length what it is may appear, whereunto serious Judgement is needful: not neglect, not contempt, not fury.

‘Hasten, O Kings! to know and examine what matter of things these are, before all the Plagues here denounced be powred forth up­on your Kingdoms.—Deliver these things to wise men, and fearing God, and of publick spirits, seriously to be weighed. If you hear humane counsels, why not also these, which many wayes may appear to come by men indeed, yet not from men.’

If any one say; Dare you broach, and vend these things for Prophesies undoutedly Divine? I will answer with Philip to Na­thaniel, Come and see! For the offices and marks of true Pro­phets are here (to declare to the people of God, fallen into abominations, their sins. To denounce wrath and punishment to the impenitent, and again Mercy and Grace to the penitent) this, and not another thing (for the main scope and end) you shall see, is done here. Only be sure to see, that you make your selves certain (which you may from the adjoyned histo­ry) (1st.) That there have been really and indeed persons in this [Page 219] our Age who have written these things greater then any human wit. (2ly.) And that they were simple Idiots, not able to fain such things. (Act. 4. 13.) (3ly.) And Godly, fearing God, not willing to deceive. (4ly.) Incompassed with a cloud of Witnesses, that there could be no place for Impostures. (5ly.) Lastly, that many Godly and solid Divines, not in one Nation only, do give testimony that greater wisedom shines forth in these things then that they can be attributed to men; and that the whole work, is more sanctions and holy then that it can be attributed to Satan.

Yet lest we may seem to obtrude any private Authority on the Publick, we earnestly intreat a publick and solemn examina­tion of these things, under your Auspicions beginnings, O Kings. And that as soon as may be, while witnesses are alive, who can give it on their Faith, that they have seen the fingers writing, viz. Things flowing forth or droping from the pen of the Seers, not what they themselves would, but what, (by themselves for the most part not understood) some certain invisible dictatour instilled into them; which also their own hand writing, viz. The originals themselves, kept in a certain place, further testifie.

The last thing we desire of you, O most serene Princes, is, that if these be Counsels divine, you would seriously purpose and resolve to obey and execute the divine Will, saying, All that the Lord hath said, we will do.

—Why may not these things be thus recommended, &c. seeing no man brings them forth of his own daring; but they are offered in the name of God, who is the God of all, and takes care of all. It is the Law of Arms and custom of the Nations, that Trumpeters pass freely amongst the most deadly enemies, even ready to give Battel, bringing▪ the com­mand of their Principals. Why may not he therefore be safe between the safeguards of your Majesty, O Christian Kings! who is your Interpreter from the King of Kings?

But they who would perswade you that this Book is hurtful, stirring up to War, and Arms; betray their folly, malice, and [Page 220] impiety. Because it does not make; but (after the manner of all the Prophets) forewarn denounce, and threaten Wars and Desolations, without Repentence, and Amendment. And because none has ever drawn his Sword for the sake of this Book, when yet all people draw their Swords one against another; who is so blind yet, and besotted, as not to see his Arm stretched forth, out of whose mouth are denounced these things beforehand. Was Rome unwise, in permitting it to be cry'd through all the City, Hannibal▪s before the Gates? Cease Mortals to be mad and quite out of your wits. The voice of God and Angels, forewarning you from destruction, sound even in these Books.—

—The World is full of the Judgements of God. The present commotion of the World, and so many unlooked for Mutations, do not signifie nothing.—Lest therefore the Christian people be still so grosly ignorant as they are, of the terrible Judgements of God now in the world, viz. of their Causes, Manner, End, and Issue, do ye who preside over the people in the place of God, command, that among other helps ministred from the divine Power, that these Books also be publickly extant, and exposed to be sold, bought, read, and throughly consi­dered and examined; being certain that it will be for the great use of Gods People, your Honour, and the Glory of God.

Yea, and read them your selves, and delay not to offer them to your Counsellours to be read and judged. Here is a thou­sand times a greater business, then a Neighbouring War or Peace. It's worthy of all your Juncto's to consult of.

Let not, O Kings, the King of Kings seem to be so slighted by you; or his Messengers, (pretending at least) in his Name.—&c.

‘Believe it, most Serene Princes! nothing like to this Book, has the World had since the Apostles times.—’

The next is, to all the Angels of the Churches, Bishops, Pastors, [Page 221] Doctors, all Divines, and Theologers, and all Eclesiasticks—where all prejudices of the Wise, and Learned, and Religious, against these matters are clearly removed, &c.—

It hath pleased God in some Ages past to inspire before­hand, Men and Women with a prophetick spirit (as in the Book called the Burden of the Church, and in the Catalogue of the Witnesses of the Truth, and in Fabricius's Tryal of Visions, are cited) and in our age to stir up others, and in greater numbers through Germany. Amongst whom seeing these three write what they are commanded, of that stupendous mutation of things in the World now at hand, and the Glorious Kingdom of Christ, Now, now to begin; And that indeed these are not fained, as may appear plainly from the adjoyned History. What hinders but that all these things also be known of you, O Presidents of the Churches. It is no burden to you to read humane commetaries upon the Scrip­ture. Why do you neglect to know these, that as truly, as God lives, are not Humane?—Lay aside (or at least suspend for a time) the cushion of carnal security! Rather read again at­tentively both the divine Book of the Prophets and Apostles▪ and also these new repetitions of the same things; and then if all things appear not a thousand fold clearer to you then through your false spectacles; then let it be free for you to take them up again.—Unhappy interpreters of the Scripture! who expresly deny what God expresly affirms in the Scripture; that the Lord does nothing, but he reveals his secrets to his Servants the Prophets. From whom therefore doth the contrary assertion, that God does all things without our privity, come? Expunge that out of your Bibles, or say God is not that Antient mankind-loving God, who takes plea­sure to communicate his secrets to men.—I beseech you, O Theologers! be not more infidels to the world and works of God then Machiavil, suspected of some of Atheisme, as be­fore quoted.—Take heed in the name of God, Theolo­gers! to blind and hearden men, while you would seem to make them see. The Apostles have not said to the people of [Page 222] the new Law, Admit no more Prophesie; but he hath said, Quench not the Spir [...]t, dispise not Prophesie, try all things, &c.—O ye! that are appointed Watchmen upon the Walls of Jerusalem, examin the state of your Churches; Whether they be truly called out of the world, or rather relapsed into the world, and become the verymost world indeed. If the whole matter were seriously looked into, perhaps you would see what heretofore so many holy men have seen, viz. Among Modern Christians almost nothing of Christ besides the name is found; for as much as (1st.) The humility of Christ is turned into haughti­ness, from the highest head of the Church to the lowest. (2dly.) The Heavenly Kingdom of Christ, into all things that are Earthly. (3dly.) The Gentleness of Christ degenerated into fury and mad perversness, of butchering one another, that we are not now a tame flock of Tigers, Lyons, Wolves, Serpents; But a flock of Sheep, turned into Wolves, Bears, Dragons, Vi­pers, greedy of nothing but to hurt one another in all the holy Mountains of God. (4thly.) Lastly, if it be true what a holy man said, Christ reigns in internals, Antichrist in externals, we are all now become Antichrists; Because none almost worship God in Spirit and Truth. All living in the flesh, seek to deceive God with a little paint and external daub of piety. Again and again, see what you do, O Theologers! lest if you will not admit these Preachers, God send you more terrible Preachers; Pro­digies in Heaven and Earth, and Blood and Fire, and streams of Smoak; and Fears, and Pits, and Snares; and that like Peo­ple like Priest, &c.— If indeed they are Humane, or Satanical, you need not fear, but contemn them; but if truly from God, wo unto you, Guides of the people! who in obedience of your ordinary vocation most scornfully contemn these extraordinary things; that you account them neither worthy to be seen, or heard, orexamined.

O Consecrated Heads to God!—Be not like the Preists and Prophets of Jerusalem, drunken with Error, not knowing the Seer, and ignorant of the Judgement. Behold here, Seers! Be­hold [Page 223] an obscure question? Whether at this day there be Seers, or no. Examin both it and them. But Judge not according to outward ap­pearance, but Judge Righteous Judgement sayes Christ. And what need you be troubled at them, they are but the things foretold in the Scripture. Of Tribulations to the wicked world, and Rest and Peace to the Church, &c. Which if you can­not bear with in these Books, expunge them out of the volumns of your Bibles. But if you can and ought to bear them there, bear them also here. That old and new may accord together. If you scruple, because they were unlearned, and Ideots, Gamaliel's counsel in full Council of the Pharisees, is moderate. Abstain from these men, and let them alone, for if this counsel or word be of men, it shall be brought to nought: but if it be of God, you cannot withstand it, lest perhaps ye be found fight [...]s against God.—O Modern Councils, Synods, Consistories, Universities, suf­fer the same words. Desist to prohibit this Book. For no Hu­man wit can refute, nor no human force or power oppose this work of innovating the world, nor no humane goodness able to wish better things to mankind.

— If any dislikes this Counsel, and will try his strength, in overthrowing this work, let him also attempt to stop the dayly Rise and Set of the Sun; or the Flux and Reflux of the Sea; or the Winds from blowing hither and thither; But thou to thine own self, O man, art nor able to stop breathing in and out; And how wilt thou go about to restrain the Eternal Spirits breath­ings and inspirations? Cease ye Sparks to contend with the Flame; ye Rivers with the Ocean; ye shall not prevail. Cease to befool men, by attributing to Man, or to Satan, what cannot be attributed, neither to Man nor to Satan, viz. to speak with the voice of God, and to seal his words with omnipotent virtue, to effect them; by shaking, to wit, the Earth, and the Sea, and the Islands, and breaking in peeces the Peoples, one by ano­ther. Behold! It is the Lord, who both speaks and does!—

Let not the Protestants, and the Evangelicks, say they are [Page 224] reformed, and comeout of Babylon, and forsaken Antichrist▪ Alas! Alas! We lack not Popes, but Rome! the spirit of Anti­christ has notforsaken us in all things, but only dispersed it self into more things. How many Universities, Doctors, Masters, Bishops, Pastors, we have, so many Popes. And every common man of the people, would be a Pope and Dictatour, above all Law and Discipline.— The Thunderbolts of God compre­hended in these Books, do reach all corrupt Christendom. Let no par­ty of Christians think that this Book is for them alone, to destroy all others.—The world is full of Babylonish works, therefore the whole World is Babylon. And every Kingdom, State, Ci­ty, House, Church, and School, hath its Babylon.—Every Faction would build a Tower to climb into the Heaven of Glory, nor will cease from their own wayes and thoughts to bring them to pass.—Have we no Nimrods, hunters of Dominion and Lordship over others; and destroyers of the Christian Evangelick liberty?

—Antichrist is not hard to be found even among the Evan­gelicks, who for liberty in Christ began to shake off, and would be now thought to have shook off the Antichristian yoak▪ Either the Evangil, is not Evangil, or we are not Evangelicks. But there are reformed Evangelicks. Would there were, not in name, but in deed. For the Kingdom of God is not in Word, but in Power.—That Christians, as they now are, are of all which the Earth bears, most perverse (as who do all things against their professi­on, believe against their Creed, live against their decalogue and Law, pray against their Lords prayer, hope against their hope) and before all other Nations to be reformed from the very foundation, or to be rooted up from the very foundation, may be here read. Alas! Alas! Moses and Mahomet have theirs more du­tiful then Christ. For the Jews strictly observe (through all sufferings) their Ceremonies. Christ has commanded to wor­ship God in spirit and truth only, and to love one another: and no ceremonies, and yet these, Christians are mad for; and [Page 225] quite regardless of the other. Charity alone was commended to us: not Ceremonies; yet these only urged. Among us perpetual fallings out, all sorts of oppressions, bloody Wars, and mutual horrid butcherings of one another, testifie that we have no charity. Mahomet forbad his, Wine; and they abstain. Christ forbad no good thing; and taught only Temperance, yet Christians live most intemperatly. He forbad his to dis­pute of Faith; they dispute not, content with their blind faith. Christ taught to do, and not to say; (like the Phari­sees) yet we do nothing, but scold about Faith; but lead, for the most part, prophane lives. Mahomet commanded to tole­rate both Jews and Christians, and they do, molesting none for difference of Religion; But Christ hath in vain forbid us to pluck up the Tares before the Harvest; most deadlily raging against one another for Religion. And so all things, otherwise then he has commanded, by whose name we are called.

—O good Jesus! the whole universe of Christians seems to have conspired against thee! and they are first or prime in persecuting thee, who have the primacy in thy Church! &c.

But they are not fulfilled say some (of the wise and learned) in the particulars.—Tis answered—In Prophesies (old and new) the scope of God is not to satisfie humane curi­osity about this or that particular thing or person; But to in­generate in mens minds, Terror in the Evil, Hope in the Good, and Repentance and Patience in all. And we are not primarily to seek, what may be future, as what is our duty; what God re­quires or forbids, promises or threatens, and how to escape the Wrath, and to obtain Grace: which when men do not, God blinds them, so that to them Every Vision becoms a sealed Book, not able to be read; and the prophane find there nothing, but stum­bling stones of offence, and darkness to blind them, and to grope in. That God fulfils things in his own time and way, though we mistake; That Instruments miscarry; and God defers; till the last, till the very hour of desperation, &c. He that believes will not make hast.

[Page 226] —That in promises and threatnings God intends them conditionally, though spoken, as it were, many times, abso­lutely. Of which enough already, &c.

—O Protestants, Christians Reform'd; Evangelicks! Because most of you are contemners of extraordinary works of God, Visions, and Revelations, Charity compels to warn you, that you do not proceed to sin against God, and your own souls, by a pertena­cious Judgement! condemning those things which you neither un­derstand; nor that you might understand, ever made it your work, or took any leisure for. Run through all your Bibles, you shall never find God complaining of mens too much credulity to­wards him, and his words, and other signs of his Anger or Grace: but the contrary. Shall we therefore now amongst so many Prodiges of Heaven and of Earth, and the cryes of God, Angels, Men, and almost of the very stones, and whilst the Signs of Gods Wrath dart forth every where into our very fa­ces, fear to sin by too much credulity? Specially when by new Revelations no new opinion is suggested: only new incitements to weigh throughly, the ancient words and works of God, and to return into the ancient wayes of Faith and Obedience; with perpetual revoking us from our negligence, to the Scrip­tures? And shall we yet go on, to ascribe these things rather to Sa­tan, than give glory to God.

—The conversion of the Jews, and the Nations unto God, with terrible foregoing Judgments and Plagues, is the Theme of this Book.—And therefore no cause, why any one should like to condemn this Book, or prohibit it to any to be read. For certainly Christians ought to rejoyce, that what all have pray'd in the name of Christ this sixteen hundred years, is now de­clar'd to be at hand. Dissenters in opinion ought to rejoyce; Because an end of Dissentions is declar'd, and Universal Peace and Concord establishing, Protestants ought to rejoyce; Be­cause God himself protests for them. Catholicks ought to re­joyce; Because the Pale of the Catholick Church is promised [Page 227] to be extended, even to the ends of the Earth. Zealots ought to rejoyce; who have hitherto laboriously, might and main, persecuted those that erred in Faith; and dangerously (though with never so much pious Zeal) endeavoured to root out the Tares out of the Lords Feild; whilst, Behold! God himself now takes this, his own work upon himself; to purge his own Floor. They that suffer (or have suffered) Persecution, ought to rejoyce; Because the times of refreshing from the presence of the Lord, are declared. Neither ought this day of the Lord, coming as Fire, terrifie any man; Because this Fire is the Re­finers Fire, and Fullers Soap, wherewith the Sons of Levi, (namely the Clergy of all parties) are throughly purged; that they may be refined as Gold and Silver, and the Church offer again pure Sacrifice to God, as in former dayes, and the years of old.—

After these, a solemn Mission or sending this work by com­mand from God, to the most eminent Heads of the Christian World, in particular.

First, To Leopold, Emperour of the Romans.—which begins thus.

Most Invincible and Victorious Emperour.

This Book which is sent unto thy Majesty is written by the com­mand of God, and published by the command of God, and sent to the heads of the World, by the command of God; That all may under­stand, what is the last will of God, in the last Age, &c.—

—These things could not be concealed from your Ma­jesty; (of all others) because among the chiefest heads of the World, God hath set you in the chiefest place? and also be­cause these Thunderbolts strike against you, amongst the first, and against your most Serene House.—Yet Grace is here offer'd to you.—See therefore what you do, most August Caesar! and that you may see, either read these things your self, or if too [Page 228] long for Imperial affairs, deliver them to be read, to your Counsel­lors, Civil and Ecclesiastick, till the matter appear.—Let it pity you, for your self, and for your House, O caesar! that you may break off your sins, and the sins of your House, by Righte­ousness.—As yet they, whom your Father and Grandfather, have afflicted and persecuted, pray for you and your house, crying, Father forgive them, they know not what they do.—The King of France is commanded here to remedy the confu­sions of Christendom; yet if you, O first of Kings! will co­operate,—to reduce all the deadly factions of Christian peo­ple, into Unity of Love and Faith—you will do an accepta­ble service to God, and all Christianity.—

Next, To Alexander VII. the Roman Pope; or who ever next succeeds him.

Highest Priest of the Roman-Catholick Church.

Among other Prerogatives of the High Priest of the old Law, were (1.) To consult God in doubtful matters—(2.) To be supreme Judges in all Church-matters, with other chief Priests adjoyned, for ease of so great a burden. (3.) To restrain false Prophets. If therefore you, with your Colledge of Cardinals, by divne right, obtain the highest place in the Church, the same prerogatives by divine right are due also to you.—

God was forced at length to send them Prophets extraordi­nary, to warn Princes, Priests, and People of their duty.—They accounted them for false Prophets, Mock'd and Kill'd them. Oh Jerusalem, Jerusalem! Thou who killest the Prophets, &c.—God in this present Book makes complaints in the Ears of Angels, and men, against your prophanesses.—And threatens his utmost Judgments.—They are offered here to be read to the World, by command from God.—

—Do not, I beseech you, suspect these to be devised fictions of Man against you, or published out of a corrupt affection and desire [Page 229] to rejoyce at your destruction. They seek to deceive you, who seek to instill such suspicions.—We the publishers of these things, in the presence of the omniscient God, protest with Mordecai, that we for the Salvation of the Church, are ready to kiss even the soals of your feet.—

O Roman Pope! Let it pity you for your selves that you may hasten to prevent the wrath of the Omnipotent. Let it pity you for your Church, lest leaving it in Babylonish abomi­nations, you deliver it up, to be scattered at length, by the Thunderbolts of God. Let it pity you for so many Christian People, by your obstinacy slid into so many Schisms and Here­sies, that they may be reduced to the Unity of the Faith. Let it pity you for so many people out of the Pale of the Church, to whom a door of entrance is shut, through the confusions of Christians. O Pope awaken! O Pope rouze up out of the sleep of drunkenness and surfitting, wherewith your Flatterers have made you drunk and intoxicated you; calling you, Christs Vi­car, and Infallible, &c.

—If there be none on Earth that dare speak true things unto you, behold monatory Voices from Heaven!—Read this Book, and take care to have it read by yours. Your Predecessours did not despise the gift of Prophesie in the Church, (as some now do) but proved all things, to hold fast that which was good. Therefore the Revelations of Hildegard, Bridget, Ca­tharine, &c. were judged to be without fraud, and admitted as worthy to be Canonical. Let the same thing be done to these new ones. Let them be submitted to a lawful examination; that it may appear what is needfal to be done; And it will appear that these last Revelations are as truly divine. And that Gods will is that the Kings resume their Scepters and Rule; and not the suc­cessors of the Apostles. To spiritual men only spiritual things should belong. For that all confusion hath increased in the World, by submitting the secular power to the spiritual. And that all things may be reduced into a beautiful order, that it is [Page 230] the will of God, that a Councel be called by the Authority of Kings; That is, that the Christian People of all parties be con­gregated, and there all controversies be heard, censured, weigh­ed, decided, and terminated so; that by comman Jubilees of Heaven and Earth, may be sung; Glory to God on High, on Earth Peace, good will towards all men.—O Modern Ro­man Popes! oppose not your selves as your predecessors have hitherto done, never daring to submit their cause to a General Council; Do you dare: why should you not? If your power over the whole Church, and all Bishops, and over all Kings too, be of God— O Roman Pope! why do you rage so, against all your Modern Monitors, whether Doctors, or Teachers, and Pro­fessors of the Truth? or whether Bishops, Pastors, or whole intire Churches? or whether Kings, Princes, and Commonwealths? or whether New Prophets? &c. Nor are the Modern, the only or the first; This thousand years there have been the same complaints and lamentations; not only privately, but by pub­lick cryes, both by voice and writings—And God hath all along admonished you by extraordinary Prophets of your own, and from among your selves. Some ye have killed; some ye have persecuted; the rest you would not hear, or under­stand or regard. As Johannes de Rupescissâ, and others whom you imprisoned. Mancinellus whose hands and tongue you cut off. Hus, Savanarola, and others, whom you burnt. Al­though even some also you had canoniz'd and their Prophe­cies, and externally honour'd for Saints, who will witness a­gainst you.—

O Alexander the seventh, to you I appeal by name, and most humbly pray you to admit these words or speeches. As God lives, and your soul lives, I seek nothing in this Book, or this new Edition thereof, but that the Christian People with all their Prelates, may prevent the last Wrath of God. They are serious things, and concern the Christian Peoples safety, or destru­ction. By the tremendous Name of God, I pray, do not set them at nought.—

[Page 231] Peter could erre; why not Peter's successor? Peter could be admonished of his error by Collegues; Why not also Peters successors? Peter did not bear disdainfully his admonition, yea sharp rebuke; nor let Peters Successor.—

—Therefore Alexander, highest Priest! suffer something to be said—I will deal plainly with you in the name of co-Brothers, all the Bishops of the world, and in the name of the whole Christian People— whether these three Prophets of ours, were truly sent of God and commanded to speak, what they spake. It is not enough to deny; but come to examine.—Whilst therefore sad things are here denounced against you, O Ro­man Pope! in these Books, do not I beseech you suspect any com­pany of men have here conspired against you. Whether in jest and sport, as your Pasquin and Morphory at Rome; or in earnest. Examine before you contemn.

— Thou, O Roman Pope! yet be entreated. If you are resolved to imitate Ahab, the slayer of the Prophets; yet at least imitate his prudence and policy; i. e. Be not more cruel towards these three Prophets speaking to you, and the word by the command of God; then Ahab, towards his three, Elias, Anony­mus, and Micheas. 1 Kings. ch. 18. and 20, 22. Elias requi­red all I srael to be gathered together, to see whether God was God, or Baal. Ahab consented, was himself a spectator. You have sought us, O Roman Prelates! (whom you thought disturbers of your affairs,) through all Nations and Kingdoms by your Per­secutions and Inquisitions. But they, behold! ready of their own accord, by command of God, set themselves before you, to try, whe­ther God be God, or Baal. And that all the Christian People be congregated into Council, to this spectacle. Stand to this therefore. Admit a just request. Gather a Convention together. Behold the event!— All your Counsellors, with your false prophets, promise happy Omens to you, as they did to Ahab. But behold here some Michea's, who have heard another thing. Are they not to be heard also? Josaphat perswades. Nor let him who is not more [Page 232] obdurate then Ahab, refuse. The event will shew, whence these things come. And it is just, that all People be called as Witnesses. It ought to appear plainly by the publick testimony of the world, if there be any true God, and true Prophet of the true God, or no. We send these words, as Micheas's, to all people, that they may be heard of all.— O Alexander Pope! humble thy self in Sackcloath, and Ashes; and command all in your great Nineveh, so to do; If yet perchance at last, God may return, and pardon, lest ye perish.—

Pope Alexander! from the beginning of the World, the Light of the divine Word, hath never so clearly shone, nor so many Prodigies broak forth in Heaven and Earth, nor so many extraordinary Revelations and Prophesies; Nor so many and so universal Commotions of the Nations, and Destructions, and Ca­lamities following them, and to follow. Wo unto you, if you lead the World to despise all these things.—Be moved at the sight of this Book!— O Pope, be but in deed what you are in name, The Head of the Church! Successor of the Apostles! Vicar of Christ! and all will be well and safe.—Lay down the Arms of the World. Put on the Arms of the Church; of the Apostles; of Christ. You shall as certainly overcome as they overcame—Pope Alexander 7th! wise Pope! command St. Hildegards Vision to be shown you.—And you will see, nothing is said against you here; but what hath been said by your own Saints and Prophets before. And for that reason never harden your self against so great obtestations of God,—both old and new. Although you burn these Books; or reject them amongst the prohibited Books, or take no notice of them; yet they will have their effect, for which they are sent.

Whosoever of you, O Cardinals, Bishops, Prelats, Fathers of the society! have access to the Pope, perswade him, not to be too hasty, to condemn this Book (that perswades only such things) as an Heretick or Phanatick Book. Let him rather read, or those that are sincere amongst you give it him to read, &c. We read [Page 233] your Books of all kinds, even your Revelations from God. Why not you also, these things which ours, the same God, (for we have no other) hath vouchsafed to reveal to us? And per­swade him that he may say to himself and you, Let us search our wayes, and turn unto the Lord.—To whom for a final determination, Whether this be his Word or anothers, we must ne­cessarily appeal on both sides, as Elias and Micheas did. But Ahab and the People stood still.—

If you persist, and refuse to follow the Examples of Christ and his Apostles, what will follow? Nothing else will remain, then either to oppose new Counsel, more crafty than former; or new and greater force: But either, or both, alike in vain. As Caiphas the High-Priest of the Jews, did use both in vain; In whose footsteps if it please you still to insist, Do what he did; Convocate Cardinals, Patriarchs, Archbishops, Bishops, Abbats, Doctors, and propound to them, How no means hi­therto used, avail any thing. And that now moreover, a new danger is arisen, from new Revelations published, if they be ad­mitted for Divine; which deliver the power of Judging and Re­forming the Church unto Kings. Reformation (that unseen Re­formation) heretofore attempted by Paedants only, or certain Monks (Waldus, Wickliff, Hus, Luther, &c.) or a few Princes and Kings, and not united among themselves, yet made you grievous work for some Ages: But what shall we now do, if Kings themselves unite with their Counsels and Forces, and set upon the work? We must therefore look about us quickly, and take new Counsels; yea we must whet the Arms of both Swords, and call Fire and Water, and Halters, and Gibbets, and Daggers, and Potions, &c. to help, &c. and ends (with that which is the sum of all these Revelations; if he hath not leisure to read them at large) either to repent, or to perish. It is necessary, either a Total Reformation, or a Total Destruction, one of the two.

[Page 234] In the third place,

To all most Serene Kings, High Princes, and Famous Common-wealths.

— The God of Gods, the Lord hath spoken.—Behold! O Kings of Europe! God calls you by the loud cryes of this Book, and will put it into your hearts to do his will. Come and be­hold what manner of, and how great things are here offered to you in the name of the God of Gods. At the very first sight whereof, will you not fear some fraud and cheat? (of Man or the Devil?) It ought verily to be feared, and not you be deceived, in so great con­cerns. Take heed therefore of being deceived, O Majesties!—These things come not from any of Mortals; but from the very Im­mortal President of the World Himself.—

And lastly, To the King of France (who is here designed to be Emperor of Christendom.)

Most Christian King Lewis XIV. Emperor of the French.

The Heavenly Majesty hath vouchsafed a peculiar speech un­to you by name, in a Revelation to his Servant Drabricius, some ten years since, therfore will your Majesty also vouchsafe a peculiar Audience to his Messengers, sent not with naked words, but with testimonies gaining credit, and with most ample instructions, unto you.—Read, O King, or deliver these things to be read by your wise men—You, Great Lewis! King of France! does the great Lord—by name invite, yea call hither to his Glo­rious work of renewing the World.—Take counsel with your Collegues, the Christian Kings of Europe, to Convocate a Council of the Christian World, to settle Truth and Peace, and Righteousness therein. That Angels may again sing, Glo­ry to God on High, on Earth Peace, Good will towards men. If you will follow, most Christian King! with other Christian Kings, the conduct of the Counsel of this Book, undoubtedly all the World will shortly become Christian, and the Times [Page 235] Peaceful, Religious, Inlightened, and Happier than Solomons, according as God did of old promise, and does now remind us of, that they are approaching.—Prepare for Christ a quiet Kingdom in the Earth, removing his proud Rival.—Re­joyce that the like things are commanded and promised to you, as once to Cyrus; To be the Shepherd of the Lord (that is, a keeper of his Flock, the Church, the whole Church; not any part only thereof, as the Greek or the Latin, or the French, or the English, or German-Churches, &c. For whoever calls on the Name of Christ are the People of Christ, and the Sheep of his Flock) fulfilling all his will; saying to Jerusalem, Thou shalt be built, &c. Isa. 44. 28. and 45. 1, 2, 3, 4. Cyrus the King, when after the Conquest of Babylon he read the Pro­phecy of Isaiah, presented to him by the Jews (as Josephus wit­nesses) and saw his name expressed, believed God; and pre­sently freed the People of God from captivity— O second Cyrus revived! will not you imitate &c.—It is the work of the Devil, and of Antichrist, to destroy and take away the Liberty of Humane Nature, which is the top of the Image of God in Man.—Whoever therefore shall be the In­strument of this Glorious Restitution of things, shall be more than Cyrus, more than Alexander, more than Augustus, more than Constantine, or Charles the Great.

Arise therefore against all Antichrists, i. e. Oppressors of Liberties, thou King of France, King of Liberties! (for so the word signifies;) And succour the Christian Nations where­ever groaning under any Corporal or Spiritual yoke. Make to cease unchristian Wars, and destroyings of one another, by Rapines, Fires, Slaughters, &c.—But especially free the Christian People from the Slaughterhouse of Consciences, which they call the Inquisition, and execute by Swords, Halters, Burn­ings alive, Prisons Banishments, and other kind of Tortures. Let this most abominable Abomination be cast out of the Chri­stian World, as the manifest work of Satan by his Antichrists; [Page 236] which he began by the impious Kill-Brother Cain, and conti­nued by Pharao's, Saul's, Ahab's, Jezebel's, Antiochus's, Cai­phas's, Nero's, Julians, &c. but has brought to the height only among us, these one or two Ages last past.—Christ pra­ctised or commanded no force: but only to teach the Nations, and shake off the dust of their feet, &c.—There's no ne­cessity for Force and Violence; because Religion cannot be forced nor compelled.—They are plainly unteachable who do not observe, that those former Persecutors gain'd no­thing so, but at length to ruine themselves.—Christ lives, conquers, reigns with his: but Tyrants perish one after ano­ther with theirs. Therefore take away that foolishness (as La­ctantius calls it) from the Christian People, most Christian King▪ Take away that violent Tyranny of Consciences, and Bodies, from the Catholick People, King of Liberties.

Most Serene of Kings! God and the Christian People expect nothing, but to answer your Name, and what the Names and Titles given you by the Providence of God, sound forth.

Lewis, Deodat, XIV. most Christian King of France.
Lewis,
Refuge of the People.
Deodat,
Given of God.
XIV.
—
Most Christian King;
Christ's Vicegerent, not Antichrists.
Of France,
i. e. Of Liberty.

The Devil, and malicious and evil-minded men, O King, will stand in your way; which two things, you and all that love you for God's sake, ought to fear. For the Devil, loth to have his Babylonish Kingdoms disturb'd, will undoubtedly withstand you.—And malignant men seek your ruine, as they did of your Heroick Ancestors, &c.

But wise men fear more, lest you your own self raise Impedi­ments [Page 237] to your self and to your Victories, O King! by hark­ning to evil Counsellours and Instruments, rather than to God.—But and if you refuse, God will find out another to plead his Cause.

We do not stir you up against the Church, greatest King! but for it.—Nor against the Roman (Church); but for it also,—to restore it to its primitive Apostolick state, from which it is deeply fallen.—God threatens here to send the barbarous Nations to reform us, if none else will lend an help­ing hand.—Be intreated therefore by your own Salvation, and of your most ample Kingdom, and the whole Worlds, not to let pass into the empty Air, these Voices both Humane and Divine.—

The Holy Spirit write in your Heart, (if not in Golden yet in flaming Letters) that twice-made Protestation, (to negligent Eli, High-Priest, and disobedient Saul)

Those that honour me, I will honour:
But those that contemn me, shall be contemned of me.
—.

In the Information to the Readers.

—But are these things certain? or, are they not fables, contriv'd and composed by the Art of some ingenious and witty to deceive?

Tis answered. It might be doubted at the first; and was every-where doubted, as the History of these things will shew. But now there is no time for doubting; seeing these things are con­firmed both by abundant witnesses, and confirm'd by divine signs and miracles, as the same History will shew, and now publickly ap­pears. And lastly, where the truth of the Predictions are in appa­rent view, and the very event does seal their divine authority.

Machiavillian Politicians, Atheists, imagining the World to be ruled by Humane Counsels, have laughed at these as Phana­tick things. But behold! God shews himself to be the Rector of the World. These things being powerfully fulfilled which he hath com­manded to be fore-denounced in his Name.—

[Page 238] If any shall say therefore, This Book is the Trumpet to Wars. It must be answered, 'Tis so indeed; but the Book of the Wars of the Lord, as the Revelation of St. John, and the Book of all the Prophets; yea, and the Book of the Gospel it self per­haps, according to that of Christ, Do you think that I came to send Peace on Earth, &c. For this Book describes,

1. The Wars of God Jehovah against Idols. As Ezek. 30. 13.

2. The Wars of the Lamb against the Beast already here­tofore sounded. Rev. 1714.

3. The Wars of the holy Spirit of God against all errone­ous and unclean spirits in the Earth. Zach. 13. 2.

— I say, That here is the Revelation of the Revelation of Saint John, which hath distracted so many Commentators, differing among themselves.—Therefore this Book is a new Commen­tary upon the old Revelations of St. John; not a Humane, but Divine.—The former Edition was exposed to light with doubting and trembling, and for censure only: This freely and confidently; not now so much to judge whether these things be Divine; as to execute them as Divine, for warning to the World. Now therefore we lift up our voice as a Trumpet, That they may hear who had not heard, and they may believe who had not believ'd; and may see with their eyes, and handle with their hands, who had not as yet foresaw by Faith, That God is in the midst of humane affairs, and does sometimes speak to men; doing nothing, but he reveals his secrets to his servants the Pro­phets.— There is need now of no vails, no secret muttering.—Now all must needs hear, both far and near, even to the utmost ends of the Earth.

Be admonished therefore, O all ye, into whose hands this Book shall come, that ye do not read it without St. John's Revelations, and without divers reflexion to those things which are now a doing in the World. And then the very blind cannot but see that it is God that here speaks, not man. And that it is God [Page 239] who stirs up the Nations of the World one against another; not this or that man predicting such things; or not one ano­ther themselves. And that it is God who comes to chastize the Christians in his Indignation; not the Turks and the Tar­tars. And lastly, that God himself is about to reform his Church; not the King of France, or any other.

Cry unto God, O Christian People! Shew pitty, O God! Prevent blindness, prevent stupidity. We are thy People. Permit not that all Visions be unto us as a sealed Book which cannot be read. Do as thou hast promised; that the day is coming in which the Deaf shall hear the Word of the Book; and the eyes of the Blind shall see out of obscurity, and out of darkness; In thy Light beholding light. And whosoever thou art that readest these things, say with blind Bartimeus, Lord that I may see!

Take this Book into your hands, O Christians of all parties! and know that these things here offered, are like to those Ancient ones, the burden of Babylon, the burden of Moab, the burden of Damascus, the burden of Egypt.—Whoever art wise, despise not to be forewarned, and lay aside vain wrath against these things. If these threatnings came from man, they might be contemned, or the Plot counterplotted: But if from the terrible God who cannot be resisted, take heed!—But whether it be himself that speaks here, he will undoubtedly know whoever reading all these things (together with the premised Informations, and the conjoyned History thereof) attentively with the fear of God; and comparing all things with the events to which they dispose themselves, shall purpose not to strive with the Fates, and the President of the Fates. If any one be resolved the contrary, namely to think Antient and new Prophecies an antiquated thing no longer to be heeded, and the World now to be governed either by Fortune, or Chance, or humane Counsels only, let him go on to stop his ears, shut his eyes, and harden his heart past all remedy.

[Page 240] And lastly, he gives a large, sober and judicious Apology for the whole Book, and Publication:—Let them favou­rably hear me, All who fear God. As for me, if for fear of men I do not what God and Conscience command, I expose my self to his wrath, into whose hands it is intolerable to fall.—If new hatreds, calumnies, persecutions attend me for this new Edition, let the will of God be done! I commit my self into his hands, either to protect me, or to deliver me up into their hands who seek my soul. I am full of dayes (beyond Davids age of man) and full of the miseries of life; so that it is pleasure to say, It suffices; Lord take away my soul!—Away! let us not be wise above God! And While he commands to speak, let us speak, whether any one will hear us or not.—Wo unto the soul, if seeing the sword, for fear of men he blow not the Trumpet.—I come unto thee, O Queen of Churches, the Roman, do not, I beseech ye, suspect this Trumpet of God through any private grudge towards you, to sound as it were a charge, either to stir up peoples hatred towards you, or warrs against you—for it does not sound to war, but a retreat.

Men Catholicks, and all that fear God, hear! Let any one of you reade this Prophetick Volumn a thousand times, he shall find it hath no other scope than what hath in past Ages been ex­pressed by the mouth of David and all the holy Prophets; name­ly, that God will not alwayes endure our Babylonish confusi­ons, and mutual Cain-like hatreds and slaughters; but some­time totally make an end thereof, in the last dayes, &c. Isa. 2. Mich. 4. Zech. 9. and a thousand other places, aswell in the antient Prophets, and Apocalyptical writings of the Apostles, as in these revealed in our ages.

I protest therefore before God and his Angels, and Heaven and Earth, that this Book is not published with an intent to injure any one; and that it is not to be taken for a scandalous Libel, but an Historical Book, and Monitory to all Christians without difference: That all may desist from mutual hatreds, persecutions, slaugh­ters, [Page 241] butcherings, &c.— They are not dehortations Humane; but of God himself, immoveably founded in the antient Oracles, reiterated only upon new occasions. The sum of which is, that all things must be reformed among Christians, or all must pe­rish. Mother of the Churches throughout the West! Why dost thou rage so against thy Sons, admonishing and exhorting thee to repentance, and amendment? When this Book was quite ready, and nothing of this Apology thought on, some Friends yet solliciting its suppression, my Conscience did then dictate, that it was better to obey God, rather then Men; and I cryed unto the Lord; But he taught me to take unto me this Buckler, and to lay open my heart before the eyes of Men, as it is known in the sight of the Heart-knower.—

But I now ceasing here to speak unto you, O Christian People! Invocate thee, who art God, for witness; that I have done, what thou hast commanded, and nothing else. Nor for any other end, then that thy last Will might become known to them, to whom thou hast commanded it should. Nor have prefaced these things on any other hopes, then that men, ra­tional Creatures, might learn to discern and judge of things.—Perform, O God! what thou hast promised; Shew, that thou hast spoken these things, and we compelled to write. And if any one would hurt us, be thou a Wall of Fire unto us, as thou wast to Eliah. (as Dabricius speaks, (Rev. 416.) Give into the Hearts of Kings, to do what thou hast commanded, by giving these things to Arbitrators, to weigh and consider; But to such as are of a single heart, and have a light kindled by thy Law, and Prophets; a light burning and shining in truth. (Rev. 259.) Give also, that very Kings, and Princes, with Queens, and Priests, and all the People, may so read these things, as Josias the King, with his Princes, the words of thy threatnings, to tremble at thy Judgements, and re­pent. (Drabr. Rev. 325.) Thou thy self, O Lord! work in those, to whom the voice of thy Trumpet shall reach, that [Page 242] thy Word may be as fire, consuming the Abominations of Desolation. (Rev. 559.) And whomsoever these voices of thine shall sound about, that together thy Coelestial Light may shine about! That there may be none so blind with Zeal, nor a Saul so obstinate in his Opinion, that may not fall down prostrate, and cry, Lord! What wilt thou have me to do! Seeing the Abyss of thine Anger, to have opened it's Jaws, to swallow up false Christians, except they repent▪ (Rev. 325.) But if even yet, they will not permit thy Wit­nesses to speak, but will command them to hold their peace, will stop their ears; it will be high time that thy self, O Lord! speak for thine own self! Speak therefore! speak, by the work it self; by accomplishment of the Predictions; that they may understand that it is Thou who speakest, and doest▪ Bring forth thy Witnesses, as thou hast promised, whom the World may be full of. (Rev. 569.) O Lord, hear! O Lord, forgive! O Lord, hearken, and do! Defer not, for thine own sake, O my God!

In his Appeal, before his Epitome, such passages as these occur.

O thou Adorable! dwelling in the Heavens! give testi­mony, that Nothing is here offered unto men in thy Name, which is feigned of men, and onely covered over with thy Name: That so if this Light of Revelations (for so the Book is called) be lighted and kindled by thee in thy Church, it may be as in­extinguishable, as the light of the Sun and Stars in the Firma­ment: But if otherwise, and a trap be laid for thy Christian People, bring to naught the fraud, with the Zeal of thine own self, O Lord God of Zebaoth! That as every Plant which the Heavenly Father has not planted, may be rooted up; so eve­ry light which the Father of Lights, has not kindled, may be put out. Yea as Nadab and Abihu offering strange fire be­fore the Lord, which was not commanded, but were con­sumed with fire from the Lord: So let the like Example be now [Page 243] shewn, O God! That if any have dared, and do dare to offer the figments of their own brain, in the Name of the Light of thy Re­velations, they may fall down dead in thy Presence, and the Pre­sence of all thy People.—By thy commands, these things are brought to pass.—Behold! we again speak, seeing thou com­mandest and drivest us with terrors! The words received, not from men: but from thee; whether they will hear, or whether they will forbear.—Never man spake as Christ; and never spake Satan as these, even as God speak by his Prophets. (1.) Thundring against the sins of men. (2.) Denouncing Punish­ments, and whence, except they repent. (3.) Offering Grace to the Repentant. Which three so holy things, Satan neither will, nor can counterfeit. And for men, they are a­bove the wit of man; especially of these men. Kotterus, an Artizan, and most simple Ideot. Christina, a young Virgin, by her Age uncapable of such things. Drabricius, an old doting Man; (as his Enemies traduce him;) Do they not then speak things more then humane? (Therefore being neither Humane nor Diabolical, they must certainly be Divine.) But I cease to contend with Arguments, whether these things be Divine, and not Humane, committing it to every mans own Conscience and circumspection, and the divine Illuminati­on. For as none can convince by Arguments, whether it be Day or Ninght, except the Sun be risen, to cause day, and men open their eyes: So none can better demonstrate, that God speaks, then God himself speaking, and man attending to God; and that the Voice of God be sealed also with Om­nipotent Effects. That the very things may speak for them­selves, and their Author. (By the light only we see the Light, and things done by day, &c.)

Wilt thou know therefore, O Man! whether God speaks here? three things are to be done. (1.) To Pray, Lord! open mine eyes, that I may see whether it be thou that speakest, or a Spirit of Delusion. (2.) To hearken to the Voice of him that [Page 244] speaks. That is to know and examine all things in order, and not be ignorant of the particulars, and all circumstances. (3.) To look about circumspectly, whether any such things be now a doing in the World or no, &c.

If for all this any one likes not to read this Book, let him do as he likes best. Let him turn away his eyes, stop his cars, harden his heart, &c. And if he will, add furies also, let him rear the Book in pieces, cut it, burn it, as Joakim did, Jer. 36. Or fall on Gods Witnesses, as on Jeremiah, or Baruch, or Ste­ven, &c. But whosoever thou art, that art wise, take heed of Precipices. 'Tis dangerous to meddle with Prophetick Matters. 'Tis most safe counsel to abstain from these men.—Specially the Persons that undergoe and tell such Dreams, Raptures, Apparitions, being otherwise innocent and harmless. Rather say as the Pharisees of Paul, We have found no evil in this man: But if a Spirit have spoken unto him, or an Angel, let us not fight against God. He wages War with God, who by force seeks to oppress the Spirit of Prophesie. But if by no obte­stations we can obtain moderation with men, I humbly throw my self prostrate with this whole Cause at thy feet, Lord Je­sus! who art constituted Judge of quick and dead; distin­guish betwixt, and pronounce with thy true Mouth, for the Truth, against a lie!—

But there are so many frauds and cheats in the World, will some say; But however the Apostle bids, Despise not Prophe­sie. Try the Spirits whether they be of God or no. Try all things, hold fast that which is Good.—

We will but add lastly, (having gone so far already, beyond our intent at the first, in these Apologetick Discourses and Collections) the most weighty passages, out of their solemn Prayer, and appeal to Christ, in that publick form, made for the tryal of Drabicius, by the forecited dreadful Oath; All for the further evidence and confirmation of the whole mat­ter, with the candid and ingenuous Reader; and to give the [Page 245] greater authority, if it may be, to such a prophetick Histo­ry, before we pass to the Prophesies themselves.

—We know the impudence of that Enemy, who is so bold as to mix himself with thy Sons, and to counterfeit an Angel of Light, when he is but the Prince of Dark­ness; and to offer himself to be a Leader and Counsellor to men, when he is the worst and vilest Betrayer, and so to colour over his Prophets and Apostles, as to appear thy Pro­phets and Apostles. Yea, and to boast and set off himself for thee; Antichrist for Christ. But we, alas! are too slow and heartless to apprehend his so many Impostures, un­less thou comest in to relieve, O Helper! He will confound, subvert, overturn all things. But where shall remain thy Elo­gium, O Son of God! that thou appearedst to destroy the works of the Devil. Appear therefore! O appear unto us al­so! in the present decision and danger we now suffer from Satan! sowing among us Tares of scandalous Doctrine and Life, and of false prophets, or else false zeal against them. Ah! suffer us not to be befooled, this, or that, or the other way, for thy Holy Names sake! Let the Father of Lies execute and per­form the work of Seduction, and lying wonders in them that perish; who have not believed the Truth. We thy humble Flock, who have chosen to adhere to thy Word, Let thy holy Spirit preserve us from the seduction of Errors!—Or if it please thee to try us; yet let it not be as to our souls.—Whether as to Goods, Health, or Life it self, (as to Job, Paul, and the Sons and Daughters of Job,)—thy Will be done. But deliver not our Souls to his power, we beseech thee! to wit, an Understanding and Will, to befool, puzzle, and per­vert us. That we may neither receive the works of Satan for Gods; as Ahab; or abominate the Work of God for Satans; as the Pharisees, who deluded by Satan, execrated Christ as Satan; by it thereby blaspheming God himself.—

Behold! behold! he goes on to sow the Tares of so many scandals amongst us also, who suffer for thy Name! Also [Page 146] false Prophesies, as we fear, or false Lights, to discern whether truly Divine, and from thee.— But thou, O Lord! with whom is light, and who alone seest all things, and alone knowest to distinguish Error from Truth; Why hold hold'st thou thy peace at these things? Why hold'st thou thy peace so long, so many years? Is now thy Zeal or Fire wanting to thy Clouds, to consume those that bring strange fire into thy Presence; or to shew who is thy true Prophet, or not; in the sight of all thy People. Is there wanting a Sword to restrain Paschur, the Smiter of thy Jeremiah's; or a blow to strike Hananias the false Prophet dead. (This year thou shalt die, and he did so, Jer. 28. 16, 17.) Or captivity to lead away Amazias, the Informer against thy Amos.

O Lord, the Dominator! If any Crafts-master and Contriver of Cheats, have befooled any one amongst us, so as to reckon his sad trifling Songs, or mournful Ditties, for true Revelations Divine, and to vent them to others, deceiving, and being decei­ved; Succour him! succour the rest of us! that we may be as thy Mouth, separating the precious from the vile. But now, if any one of us, willingly and knowingly, give up himself, as an Instrument to Satan, and in thy Name, exercises impostures; Lord! make it manifest; and set forth such a Messenger of Sa­tan for an Example to the World. Thou sparedst not the An­gels that proudly sinned; neither spare these who imitating Satanical pride, draw away themselves, and others, into Pre­cipices of destruction.

On the other side, forsake not thy holy Jeremiahs, or Mi­chea's, that are bruised with a petulant Tongue or Hand; or thrust into Prison: But all Paschurs, their Smiters, fill with fear on every side, every where, that their eyes may see the truth of thy Words.—

And indeed accordingly, God begins to speak for himself, (so that there is no need for man to speak for him more.) But where, and how? First, in the very Act of Drabricius 's Oath. [Page 147] For there was this Dilemma. If I have not spoken thy Words, O God! smite me in pieoes in the sight of all. If thine; shew, that they are thine, by fulfilling their truth. But behold! he doth not yet sinite him; (but suffer him to live very old) and on the contrary hath smote several of his Adversaries with death, according to the threatnings of God by him; and particularly one of the Pastors, a new one, among those Ex­iles, who became a new Adversary to him. Therefore he gives testimony, that they are not others words. Secondly, In the Events themselves, much fulfilled, or daily fulfilling, &c. Therefore what need of more words? &c. But to leave all to God, who alwayes accomplishes his words, first, or last, in his own time, and his own way.

And thus we have at length brought a long-boding pream­ble to an end; which hath exceeded indeed the bounds due to this place: But being in, we knew not how to give of, nor forbear such material passages, for the gaining greater cre­dit to the ensuing Relations; and which was almost absolute­ly necessary, to prevent prejudice and offence against things of so strange a nature; That so the Courteous Reader might the better take in good part the History, what ever heed he give to the Prophesie.

For we divine full well, that most will but look upon them, as the Dreams or Ravings of two old doting Seniors, now going down with their gray Hairs in sorrow to the grave. But be they of God, Man, or the Devil, they are the strang­est things that ever yet appeared on the Stage of the World. And for that end only we relate them here, as observable Hi­story, and matter of Fact; and thereby, if they prove true, the future State of Europe. And have further thought fit to represent the chief and most material Things, that Comenius has recorded in behalf of their Truth and Verity, or wrote by way of Apology for them. Which having done, we leave it to Time and Providence, to discover and prove them, [Page 148] either Verities or Delusions; But however, whether one or the other, most Remarkable. And yet one would think mul­titude of years should teach wisdom, and make the experi­enced past all such dotages. Comenius is aged, learned, so­ber and godly, known of all men; hath had above forty years knowledge and tryal of these matters, as has been said before; And has observed and delivered more convincing Arguments for their Divinity, than any has, or can, against them. Has had the Testimony of the most illuminated Divines of Chri­stendom. Has found none to convince or condemn them of Imposture, upon fair tryal and examination; which most rea­sonable request, is all that is desired in the face of all the Christian World, and ought not in justice be denyed them; Till which let all men be silent before God. For 'tis better to suspend Judgment, than pass it rashly. None of these things have been done clandestinely, or managed inconsiderately. They stand ready for the Bar of Mans Tribunal; and in the mean while appeal to God. If they must needs be reproached for these things, sayes Comenius, and that Christian People will sin a­gainst God and their own Souls; for their parts, they will like Jeremy, appeal to God and Men. First, And above all things, to God, the Supream Witness, Judge and Avenger of this Cause; and then to those who are in the place of God on Earth; both Governors of States, and Churches too, hum­bly to plead this Cause before them.—

Now if they be of Man, or the Devil, none ought to fear them, but contemn them. And therefore none should be of­fended that they are thus brought to light, and into English. For we intend them here, only as a most wonderful History of the present Age, not to be passed over without taking no­tice of. For, be they true, be they false, they will be found exceeding useful to the Age, and to Posterity.

The Sum and Substance of the chiefest Prophesies of Kotterus, Christina, and Drabricius, three late German Prophets.

OR, A Summary View of some most Solemn Divine Visions and Revelations, Had in these our Dayes,
  • By Kotterus a Selesian, from the year, 1616, to 1624.
  • By Christina a Bohemian Virgin, in the years, 1627, 1628, 1629.
  • By Drabricius a Moravian, from the year, 1638, to 1668.

For the use of this Age.

Wherein,

  • I. Lamentable Complaints are made of the extream Cor­ruption of the Christian People.
  • II. And the terrible Plagues of God, denounced against the Impenitent.
  • III. And how God will raze out the Babylon of false- Chri­stians, [Page 250] Jews, Turks, Pagans, and all Nations under Heaven; and set up a new truly Catholick Church, to shine forth most gloriously with the Light of the Gifts of God; and what its future State is now to be, even to the end of the World.

‘ALL Prophesies, before they have their effects, are Riddles and Am­biguities to men: But when the time comes, and that happens which was prophesied, then the Prophesie has a clear exposition.’ Irenaeus, Book 4. ch. 43.

‘Certainly, it must needs be confessed, That these things are once to be, or have already been, or God to be accused of a lie. For there is so great felicity promised to Christians in the Divine Oracles, and such perfect knowledge of God, and obedience, and such universal Peace, as neither is, nor ever has been in the World, &c.’ —Castellio to our King Edward the Fourth.

‘I confess that I also was in that Opinion, that there were no Revelations of Divine Authority since Christ and his Apostles; and so also I taught. But after that I read these things more accurately, I use to say, That greater wisdom shines forth in them, then that men can be their Authors, much less those from whom they proceed: And that they seem to be things of a better Nature, and so constantly continned such for many years; then that they can be attributed to the Devil.’ — Testimony of a great Divine.

‘ Prophets are seldom or never believed.’ —Another Divine.

Witness Jeremiah the Prophet, and all the Prophets of old.

Jerem. Chap. 36. And the Word of the Lord came unto Jeremiah, saying, Write in a Book all the Words—against Judah and Israel, and against all Nations—If perchance they will hear and return,—There­fore Jeremiah call'd Baruch—to write from his Mouth all the Words of the Lord.—And commanded him to go into the Tem­ple, and to read them before the People.—Who did so.—Which thing being known, the Princes assembled in the House of the King, and sent to Baruch to come unto them, with that Volumn, and said unto him, Sit and read these things in our Ears. And he read; who [Page 251] when they had heard,—were astonished; saying every one to his next Neighbour, We ought to tell all these words to the King. But they said unto Baruch, Go and hide thy self, thou and Jeremiah.—And they went in unto the King.—Who when he had read three or four Leaves, he cut it with his Pen-knife, and cast it into the fire. Neither were they afraid, neither the King nor his Servants; but com­manded to apprehend them. But the Lord hid them.—And the Word of the Lord came unto Jeremiah, saying, Take another Vo­lumn, and write in it all the former words; and thou shalt say unto the King,—Thou hast burnt the Book;—Therefore I will punish—and bring all the evil I have pronounced.—And Baruch wrote from his Mouth all the former words,—And there were added besides uuto them many like words.

‘The Lord said unto me, Write these things, and hasten to divulge ma­ny hundred Copies through all parts of the World. For this is my Will, that all Nations of the Earth read those things which I have spoke unto thee.’ Drab. Rev. 55.

Now for these Prophesies, we shall first give you the scope and sum of them beforehand in general, and then come to the Revelations and Visi­ons themselves, in particular.

The utmost scope of all these Revelations is, according to the manner of the Ancient Prophets. (1.) To shew unto Christians the manifold sins and aberrations wherewith they have provoked, and do provoke God; and sad Lamentations thereupon. (2.) To discover the Causes of the present Plagues and Judgments, wherewith God breaks in pieces the World; and the Causes why Gods Wrath waxes hot so against Chri­stendom; and to excite and forewarn men to attend seriously to the terri­ble threatnings of Wrath, and comfortable promises of Grace. (3.) To shew the way of escaping the Wrath, and preventing the last destructi­on, and of obtaining the Grace. (1.) By general and universal Humi­liation, Repentance, Reformation and Amendment. (2.) By universal mutual Love, Charity, and peaceableness one with another, of all Par­ties, Sects, and Religions; That all Names of distinction be laid aside, and factious contendings about Opinions cease; and that one common Faith and Love prevail among Christians of all sorts, to preserve the U­nity of the Spirit in the Bond of Peace. And that all wicked unchristian-Christian Wars and Fightings, and such cruel devourings of one ano­ther, not becoming that Name, whether for Religion, or worldly Inte­rests, be laid aside. And (3.) by offering and communicating the same common Mercy and Benefit, that is, the Light and Blessing of the Go­spel, [Page 252] and thereby Universal Peace, Truth, Righteousness, and Salvati­on to the Nations of the Earth. For that now God would have all the World reformed, and blessed with all true Felicities, and Universal Sal­vation, both Temporal and Eternal. In a word the Kingdom of God come, and the State of the Divine and Holy Life, tryumph, and be ex­alted over the Animal, Sensual, Beastial, and Devilish. (4.) And lastly, That otherwise Christendom shall feel the Power of Gods An­ger, and of his wonderful Judgments; and the Vials of his Wrath be poured out, &c. For that Christians ought first to reform, and begin this Universal Restitution. Else that God will find others, but destroy them, by one another; or by letting in the Barbarous Nations, the Turks and Tartars, &c. in upon them. That the time of destroying and overturning is at hand. This and such like is their general scope.

And more particularly to stir up Princes, Priests, and People, all to their particular Duties. Kings, to execute the call of their high Functi­on. To do the Will and Work of God on Earth. i. e. To reform both Church and State; and to take unto them their Scepters, and Authority, committed to them of God, out of the hands of the Antichristian usurper, &c. To call a General Council, in order to a Universal Peace, and Una­nimity in Christendom; and to agree for God and Religion; for the publick good both of Church and State; For that God will put it into their hearts to fulfil his Will, and agree, (or make one Mind and Will) and no longer give their Kingdoms to the Beast; But that the Words of God shall be fulfilled; To destroy Babylon, and all her Abominations and Idols, &c. and to rule the World peacefully, under the Banner of Christ; and universally reform it out of all its horrible confusions and disorders, according to the Will, that is, the Word of God, &c.

And all Ecclesiasticks, Angels of the Churches, Pastors, Bishops, and Priests, to perform the Ministry of their high Calling, and the Service of God, and the Church; to restore the Primitive Reformation, and do their first Works, and repent, and no longer neglect the Catholick Church of God, through the whole World, for worldly Dominion, Honours, Riches, and Interests: Nor to hinder Universal Reformation, by wrang­ling and contesting for Opinions, Ceremonies, Revenues, Prerogatives, and Priviledges, and such like vanities; but rather to promote Catholick Charity and Indulgence, and practise Christian Humility, Self-Deny­al, and all the excellent virtues of the best Religion in the World, which they are Chieftains of; and to Sacrifice all their dearest concerns for the Salvation of Men; And not mind their own things, but the things of Jesus Christ, &c.

[Page 253] And all Christians to endeavour and begin Reformation generally in their several places. For that now is the time of Gods reforming the World more then ever; That towards the end thereof, it may be as from the beginning, viz. one God, and one Worship of God, in Spirit and in Truth, without Idols and false Godds, and false Worships; That all may inhabit peaceably the Earth, without Wars, Fightings, Hatreds, Contentions, Envyings, Strifes, and without Sects and Par­ties; lest his Wrath break forth upon them to the utmost, and there be no Remedy for the Present Generation. All which things to be sure, are no other then was the drist of all the Prophets, and extraordinary Mes­sengers of God to Men, of old; when that all ordinary Persons, Kings, Princes, Priests, or People, were become so corrupt and exorbitant, that there were none that did his duty rightly: but all desperately transgres­sed the Law of their God, and provoked his Wrath without measure. For what else was their Burthens, but sad Lamentations for the Peoples sins and wickedness; Exhortations to Repentance and amendment; And denunciations of Grace upon Repentance, and of Wrath upon Im­penitence? &c. And what else are these likewise, as to their main Scope and Intent?

The Sum and Substance of them in General, now follows. The Sum of all these Prophesies in the General, is the same with all the Antient Prophets, and indeed an Explication of them; concerning the State of the Church in the last dayes; And that our present Age, is the last time of the World, wherein shall be fully and finally accomplished all Scripture Prophesies.

  • I. Babylon the Great, the Mother of Harlots, and Abomi­nations of the Earth, typified by the old, to fall, and its Builders to be dispersed, Gen. 11. Jerem. 50. and 55. Revel. 18.
  • II. The Stone cut out of the Mountain without Hands, to destroy the great Image of Iron and Clay; and in­crease [Page 154] into a great Mountain, filling the whole Earth, Dan. 2.
  • III. The very Relicks of all Nimrodian Tyranies and Oppressions, to be abolished quite, and the Kingdoms given to the Saints of the most high▪ Dan. 7.
  • IV. Both the Beasts in the Revelations, The greater with seven Heads, blaspheming God, and making War against the Saints; and the lesser with two Horns, counterfeiting a Lamb; yet speaking like a Dragon, now to be slain, Rev. 13.
  • V. The great Harvest and Vintage of the whole Earth, at hand, Rev. 14.
  • VI. All the Vials of Gods Wrath a pouring forth upon the Earth, Rev. 16.
  • VII. Till the great Beast that carries the Whore, with se­ven Heads and ten Horns, be destroyed: and the Whore her self, forsaken by her ten Horns (viz. Kings, her once defenders and lovers) be burnt with fire, Rev. 17.
  • VIII. The Lamb to be Victor over all Enemies. Satan bound in the bottomless Pit for a thousand years. The Church to be quiet, Rev. 20.
  • IX. And then the Marriage of the Lamb to be solemnized under the whole Heavens, Rev. 19.
  • X. And the Church to appear in its Splendour and Glory, such as the Prophets have heretofore described of old, Isa. 60. Rev. 21.

And indeed these Books of the three Prophets, are a very Revelation of the Revelation of St. John, to end and decide all further contentious Comments thereabouts. They being a new Comment, upon that old Revelation, not Humane, but Divine; explaining what is that Babylonish Beast making War with the Saints; and the great Whore, the Mother of Harlots, &c. riding upon the Beast; and who are those Kings com­manded from God to execute the Judgement upon Both. And that those destroyers of Babylon, are now Born, now Chosen, and Called. And that this whole affair is now in doing. And now shortly to be Sealed and [Page 155] concluded by a full and compleat effect, in the sight of Heaven and Earth. And that we are now under the sixth Seal, sixth Trumpet, sixth Vial. That is, That upon our times happens the great Earthquake, shaking the whole frame of Heaven, both of Church and State, &c.—and the day of his great Wrath come.—And the day of the sixth Trum­pet; when the Angels, bound at the great River Euphrates, shall be loosed, and come and kill the third part of men with Fire, and Smoak, and Brimstome; although the rest that escape, repent not.—And the sixth Vial poured forth upon the great River Euphrates, to prepare a way for the Kings of the East to root out Babylon; the unclean Spi­rits of Frogs, mustering up heaps of Armies against them in vain; to the Battel of the great Day of the Lord God Omnipotent; Which Day shall come as a Thief, on a sudden and unlook'd for.—That so the seventh Seal being opened, Silence may be in the Heaven of the Church: And that the seventh Trumpet sounding the Mystery of God, foretold by his Servants, the Prophets, may be finished; Namely, That all the Kingdoms of the World, may become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christs, &c.—And that the seventh Vial being poured forth, there may be Voices, and Thunders, and Lightnings, and Earthquakes, such as have not been since men have been upon the Earth; whereby the Cities of the Nations may fall, and great Babylon it self, &c.—

More expresly and particularly.

  • I. That the World is become as corrupt now, as it was in the dayes of Noah, before the Flood; and in Egypt, Ba­bylon and Jerusalem, when she rebelled against God; e­specially the Christian Nations; By name, Germany and Italy.
  • II. That the Roman Pope, is the chief cause of all the con­fusions in the World; as who, having by force and fraud, seized on the Government of the whole Church, hath transformed the Spiritual Kingdom of Christ (which is not of this World) into an earthly Kingdom; and with earthly Arms and Counsels seeking to propagate it, fills all things with frauds, and violence; as the true Anti­christ, the Great and Babylonish Whore, drunk with the Blood of the Saints.
  • [Page 256] III. That the Beast, that carries the Whore, is the Roman Empire; and particularly in some latter Ages, the House of Austria, the spoyer or layer waste of the purer Church.
  • IV. That God will no longer endure these confusions and persecutions of the Church, and tyranny of Conscien­ces; but will again destroy the World of the ungodly, with a deluge of Blood. And therefore that these things draw nigh.
  • V. And to that end, That he will shake Heaven and Earth; that is, stir up all the Nations of the whole World, against one another; to bring on unheard of confusions of things, by most furious Wars, through all parts of the Earth.
  • VI. The issue of which Wars, to be, the destruction of the Pope with his Kingdom; and the overturning of his principal Supporter, the House of Austria.
  • VII. And that by the Nations, provoked by their Tyran­ny; flocking, as it were, thereto from the four Quarters of the World.
  • VIII. Yet the principal People, to be the Northern and the Eastern.
  • IX. By name, the Swedes, with their King; the Prince Palatine of the Rhine, and the House of Ragotzi, were commanded to be called forth.
  • X. But if these would not; That then the Turks, the Tartars, and the Moscovites were about to be called by God; Also the French with others from the West; to execute the Judgements of God, in Germany, Italy, Spain.
  • XI. And to come with unheard-of swiftness; in one Year, Month, Day, Hour; to the astonishment of the whole World.
  • XII. And the Turks, and Tartars, after execution done, to return with the Light of the Gospel for a Reward.
  • [Page 257] XIII. And Universal Reformation to follow; and change of Things for the better, through all Nations of the World.
  • XIV. The Laws and form of which Reformation, are here also prescribed; Namely, Idols totally to perish; and the most pure Spiritual Worship of God, who is a Spi­rit, every where to reflourish, with unity of Faith and Order.
  • XV. And then indeed to be the peaceful, illuminate, Re­ligious State of the World, and of the Church under the whole Heavens; Universal illumination of the Gentiles; the Earth to be filled with the Knowledge and Righte­ousness of the Lord; And the Kingdoms of the World to become the Kingdom of the Lord, and of his Christ; Universal Liberty, without tyranny and slavery of Body and Soul; Universal Unanimity, without Wars, Quarrels, Dissentions, Divisions, Schisms, Sects, and Factions; In one word, Universal Righteousness, Peace, and Love, even 'till the time when Satan shall again break loose and trouble things: But Christ by the last and final Fire, shall destroy the wicked and ungodly with the World it self; And (the Universal Judgment of Quick and Dead be­ing finished) shall begin Eternity it self.

These are the main Things and Matters, which even all the three, Kotter, Christina, and Drabricius especially, do pro­phesie and treat of. And withal we are taught here,

  • I. That Christ, the Saviour of the World, is in no wise partial: But that in every Nation, he that feareth God, and worketh Righteousness, is accepted of him.
  • II. And for that reason, in vain do men cry, Here is [Page 258] Christ! or there he is! For that he is every where, and would be sought, found, acknowledged, lov'd, and wor­shipped every where; envying none the participation of Sal­vation.
  • III. That our violent Disputes about the Articles of Faith, how wise soever they seem to us, are but foolishness with God.
  • IV. But that hatreds for differences in Faith, and seekings to Lord it over one another, are a meer abomination.
  • V. That to sit in the Chair of Moses, or of Christ, or of Peter; without the verity of the Doctrine, and Life of Moses, Christ, and Peter, is a vain thing; As also to boast of the Reformed Religion in Doctrine, and Ceremo­nies, without a Reformed Life.
  • VI. That now Christ will tolerate no more, none for Pauls, for Apollo's, for Cephas's; But only his Disciples, Friends, and Brethren, of what Party soever; saluting one ano­ther mutually, as fellow-Disciples, fellow-Brethren, fel­low-Servants.
  • VII. And that all Nations are about to be called to this Fraternity of Christ, and Communion of Saints; And that God will have all things reformed after his own Mind and good Pleasure.
  • VIII. And that till this be, nothing but concitations (and commotions) of all the Nations, one against another; and breaking one another to pieces, &c.

And so now we come at length to the Prophesies themselves, in parti­cular, (having given you first, this general sum, and comprehension of them, by Comenius) that so you may have some kind of view, and ap­prehension of their peculiar Nature, Manner, and particular Circum­stances. The chief whereof, and their chief Passages, we shall onely cull out, as abundantly sufficient for the design of this Table.

[Page 259] And here Kotter's first offer themselves to us.

  • Kotter Citizen and Tanner of Sprottavia.
  • Born in the Year, 1585.
  • Prophesied from the Year 1616, to 1624.
  • Dyed in the Year 1647. Of his Age 62.

The sum of whose Prophesies in general, was to denounce War, Fa­mine, and Pestilence; which he was commanded to prophesie of, in the year 1616. when all things were in profound peace yet throughout Europe. Then, (the Wars in Bohemia beginning, and he stirred up by a new apparition of Angels, with new commands to depose these things be­fore the Magistrates, after three years former silence) to prophesie ru­ine to the Empire and Popedom; And the last Universal Plagues to be executed by the Oriental Monarch, with a deluge of Nations, &c. Com­motions of Kingdoms one against another, &c. And lastly happy and glorious times after the fall of Babylon, &c. till the last Judgment, &c.

But to the Visions themselves.
But here we were unhappily prevented by the severe Inspection over the Press; In so much that waiting almost a Year for an opportunity, (after all this had been printed) we could by no means find any. And therefore are forced to break off here abruptly and im­perfectly; and so to let it come abroad unfinished into the World. Which we hope the Courteous Reader will pardon, and accept candidly of this as it is, till some better opportunity be found to publish the Pro­phesies by themselves apart. And for the mean while, you have alrea­dy here, the sum and substance of them in the general; which may suf­fice in part, (upon such an occasion especially) for this General Table, without a further taste of them in particular.

We can but therefore onely add the general Sum of the other Two's Prophesies likewise in particular, viz. as follows.

  • [Page 260]Christina Poniatovia of Duchnick.
  • Born in the Year, 1610.
  • Prophesied in the Years 1627, 1628, and 1629.
  • Died in the Year 1644.

The Sum of her Prophesies in general thus. The Persecution waxing hot against the Evangelicks in Bohemia, and the Proscription or Banish­ment of the Pastors of the Churches, with all the Nobility, being now published; In the Year 1627; it pleased God to raise up this Noble Virgin, the Daughter of a Noble, Godly, learned Minister of the Di­vine Word; but a most stiff and fierce opposer of new Revelations. Many things were represented to her in Extasies. As the Crown of Life for Believers; The Marriage of the Lamb, &c. Then the Judgements of God upon the Wicked, forestalling the Kingdom of Christ; and their horrible punishments; and the Vengeance of God to be executed, by Na­tions called from the North, and from the East. By name, Antichrist with his false Worships to be rooted out, and his whole Kingdom burnt up, with the Fire of Gods Zeal, as a Nest of all Abominations. Set forth further under the Fall of Babylon, and all her Adherents, &c. All which were represented under innumerable and wonderful Visions and Revelations. She was also commanded to write Epistles to the Execu­tors of Gods Judgments: and to foreshew places of Refuge for the Ex­iles, with comfortable praedictions of their Return, &c. The great Bat­tel was shewn her, with the Victory of the Lamb, though deferr'd for a time; and the miserable oppression of the Church during that time: Yet notwithstanding that Antichrist was to be cast down, with his Defender. For a praeludium of which, She was commanded to denounce Destruction to their chief Squire, or Arm-Bearer, General Wallestein; both by Writing, and by word of Mouth, in his very presence. For she was sent to him with a threatning Epistle. Then afterwards she was commanded to go out of Bohemia into Poland, and to lead others the way into Exile. Where also she had many Revelations, and suffered many grievous bodily afflictions; and at last a kind of Death, or rather a true one, and Resurrection, as it were, from the Dead.

  • [Page 261]Nicholas Drabricius a Moravian.
  • Born in the year, 1588.
  • Called to the Ministry of the Church, 1616.
  • Driven into Exile for the Gospel, 1628.
  • Called to the Work of a Prophet, 1638.

And continuing therein to this day.

The sum of whose Prophesies in general, Comenius gives also briefly thus. Ragotzi, Prince of Transilvania, and a new King of Swede, (to be elected out of the House of the Palatine, and a little after elected) are commanded to oppose themselves, against all Oppressors of Liberty of Conscience. But when these would not execute their commands, but do their own things, and that both were taken away from the midst, (ac­cording to so many iterated Comminations) He is commanded to call up­on the Monarchs of greater Nations; Namely, (for to chastize the sins of corrupt Christianity, or Christendom, and to abolish Idolatry) the Emperor of the Turks, with the Nations of the East: But to repair the State of the Christian Affairs, (and as long since God spake of this last time, by Isaiah, To build the old waste Places, to raise up the Foundations of many Generations: And they shall be called the Repairers of the Breach, the Restorers of Paths to dwell in) the King of France, with the Nati­ons of the West. Then which two, none are more powerful; If God once put it into their hearts to perform his Will, though things seem to run cross at present. All which things, with many others in particular, were communicated to him by God, under innumerable strange and wonderful Visions and Revelations, continued for so many years toge­ther, even to this very day.

Whose Books, sayes one, will exercise the Wits both of Learned and Un­learned, so long, 'till God shews what lies under by the Events themselves. At length ye shall understand his Counsel. At last, ye shall consider it perfectly, Jer. 23. 20.

And yet before we conclude, we have stole a few Sheets more out from among the Prophesies, &c. For because that they so much concern the present Argument we have hitherto been upon; Namely, the confir­mation of the Verity and Divinity of these Prophesies, which they tend mightily unto. And therefore, seeing we could not produce the Pro­phesies; It was pertinent, and requisice to subjoyn These to the foregoing Matters, before we quite break off and conclude.

The first Relation of Kotter before the Senate, of Angelical Revelations, had by him for three years before, in the year, 1616.

ON the 29 th of August, 1619. Christopher Kotter appeared before the Senate of the City Sprottavia, who were the Magistrates there­of; and having crav'd and obtain'd liberty to speak, thus began. That he acknowledged that he stood before them, to whom he was bound, by the Holy Law of an Oath, to speak nothing but Truth. And that there­fore in the present peculiar cause, for which he appeared, he would in good faith relate nothing else, but what in very deed and in truth hap­ned to him, and is wont still to happen. He therefore declared, that on June 11. 1616. it hapned, that going to Gorlitz, he lodged at New­hammer; whence the next morning being gone on his way, and past Gorlitz Wood, and entred into an open plain, intending for Langenovia, his birth-place, There approached a certain man on one side of him, of a most comely feature, in Mourning Apparel, and black Boots; whom he suspected to be some Mine-man, because the Neighbourhood abounded with Iron Mines; but he drew nearer, and lovingly saluted Christopher; inquiring, Whither he was going? And that returning his salutations, he answered to his inquiries; And that while, by this means, they came at length to familiar Speeches, and had proceeded almost four Miles in company together on their way, discoursing with one another, it fell out that entring into some narrow passages of the Road, this Companion addressing himself more roughly to Christopher then he had used, cries out, Ho! Thou man! I have something to tell thee which thou must re­late to the Magistrates Ecclesiasticks and Saecular. Christopher amazed at these things, and not knowing what should be the matter, the other went on, That the Wrath of God is kindled against Man-kind, and it ha­stens to inflict punishments in fury, except they repent. To punish especi­ally that pride, impurity, and contempt of God, and of the Divine Word. When he had said these things, they were come to the Medow of Mel­chior Frank; where, because a Ditch was to be passed, Christopher going over the little Bridg first, the other behind his back, vanished he knew not whither, and so went on alone to Langenovia; but from thence, [Page 263] after he had tarried a night with his Mother, to Gorlitz, to his quondam Master in his Craft. And on the 14 th of March, entring the Temple, heard a Sermon: and that when his thoughts disturbed so, from this late consternation, could not be quiet; for his mind sake, he went even to the Chappel, which they call Christs Sepulchre. That there, the per­son beheld lately, again appeared unto him, and repeating the same words, disappeared. That the next day following, after Prayers in the Tem­ple, and Sermon heard, returning into the Suburbs, the self same per­son returned, accompanying him, and reiterating what he had before said, vanished. That after this, going to Langenovia, he remained a whole week with his Mother, lame of his feet, and molested with many disquietments of mind. But that when after he was returning back again to his business, to the City, that person met him in his Fathers Field, re­calling those former things to his memory. That thence betaking him­self homewards, and lodging at Sagan, as he went to Church in the morning, the same Man met him again in the street, in the same feature, yet not in mourning habit now, but of a Jacynth colour. That he therefore, after Sermon, went to the chief Pastor of the Church, M. Meisner, and related the Matter, as it had hapned, and desired advice. Who gave him this, That continuing fervent prayers to God, he would, for a little while longer, suppress this thing in silence, and as much as he could, shake those things out of his mind; mindful of that, They have Moses and the Prophets, let them hear them. Yet adding, that he would not be wanting to his duty to exhort men to Repentance; and that, that Vision, if it came from God, as Author, would return again. That Christopher therefore, obtaining this answer, went away, and going his way home, makes his Kinsman, (whom he had turn'd a little out of the way in his Journey to see) and (when at home) his Wife also, con­scious to the whole matter. Being yet admonished on all hands, to hold his peace, lest the fame thereof being carried to the Magistrates or the Ministers, he might run some danger. And from that time, that he never made any one acquainted with it; yet perpetually disquieted in his own Conscience; till on the 14 th of April, 1619. The same per­son cloathed in Jacynth habit, appeared unto him again. At which sight, he was now, not only not afrighted, but filled through and through with a certain intimate and unwonted joy. But being asked (after first saluting of him) whether he had taken care of the things he had commanded him; and when, not knowing what to answer, he stood mute, That that man, with eyes lifted up to Heaven, said, Not unto us, not unto us, O Lord! but unto thy Name give Glory! And turning [Page 264] to Christopher, said on, But why did you neglect to perform that? Or has not thy God deserved a greater thing than this at thy hands? Who hath Created, Redeemed, Sanctified, and Regenerated thee to the hope of eternal Life? Behold! thy God hath delivered up his Son to death for thy sake! and dost thou refuse to lend him thy Tongue? and to yeeld thy self an Instrument of his Work? I declare plainly unto thee, except thou shalt do this thing, that thou shalt not have quiet in thine heart. Nor this only, but thy Name also shall be blotted out of the Book of Life. Why dost thou fear men that are lighter then the Leaves of the Trees, making a noise? Who indeed shall pass this three-fold Judg­ment and Censure upon these things? Some shall threaten thee, others shall wonder, most shall slight. But thou, take heed thou regard none of these things! Then the Spirit began to inform him, That the face of the present times, was partly joyful, partly sorrowful. Joyful, for that they were times of Grace, in which the Light of the Divine Word hath shined in such clear brightness unto men; sorrowful, for that men would not see this Light, but keept their hearts darkned with Errors and infidelity. That these things were more at large explained by the Spi­rit, but that all things were not retained in his memory. At length that the Spirit said, Unless men shall go about seriously, and in good earnest to amend themselves, That God was about to punish them grievously with Sword, Famine, and Pestilence. And reaching forth his right hand to Christopher, warned him further, to put off all fear. That no hurt should besal him; and lastly added thereto, I will hasten my Word to ac­complish it. And that these things said, he disappeared. But that he was left there alone, amazed at first, then casting his eyes round about, on all parts, he saw, on one side, a white company of them that sung and tryumphed; but on the other, a black company of them that wailed and howled; and that being astonished with the Vision, he returned home.

In the Year 1620.

August 1. As he was again going to Gorlitz, the same Person that had so often before, appeared now also unto him, while he bent his course from Newhammer to Schonberg, at nine a clock in the Morning, inqui­ring of him, Whether he had dispatched his Commands. I have, said he, but got nothing but mocks for my pains. He went on admonishing, That without regarding those things, he would boldly do the business. For that he had more things to make known unto him, not onely concerning [Page 265] men of inferior rank, but the King of Bohemia himself, &c.—

November 25. After several wonderful Visions,—Then the Spi­rit crying unto him by name, injoyn'd him to relate all those things he had seen, &c. to the Senate. Commanding him also to take a Journey to the King, with other Messages, &c. All which things accordingly Chri­stopher rehearsed on the 30 th of November, in open Court, at Sprottavia, the whole Council of the Senate, the Kings Judge, and the Pastors of the Church present.

December the first, Being delivered by the Magistrates to the Pastors of Sprottavia, he suffered a severe examination, That as he would be safe of his Salvation, he would plainly declare whence he had these things; or whether or no he did not feign them; or being feign'd by some one else, he did not spread them in the name of Visions. They inculcated to him, That he would consider well, how great things they were he undertook; what an horrible crime he would incur, if there were deceit under-hand; To how great danger he exposed his Conscience; how he would stir up the Wrath of God and men against him, and involve Wife, Children, and many others with himself, into great mischief. He having heard all things with a chearful mind, and nothing afraid, Answered, That he took upon him all the Curses; And wisht all those things might happen, if he ever spake any thing besides those which he saw, and heard, and received in command; That no such things ever hapned to him, so much as in a dream; much less was feigned by himself, a man ignorant of all things; Nor that any of those things were received, or heard from any man; But that all those things were so represented to him by Visions. But whether the Spirit was a good or evil one, he could not discern; and therefore asked counsel and information, whether any thing here was contrary to the ex­press Word of God, or no? But yet that himself judged him a good Spi­rit.

December the 5th, Commanded by the Spirit, he went to Breslaw to the King. And on the 10th, being by means of the Lord Wilpret, Go­vernor of the Kings Treasury, (through the Dukedom of Glocovia) ad­mitted unto Audience of the King, (viz. Frederick) in the presence of three Princes, he declared all those things which were commanded him, &c.—

In the Year 1621.

On the 9 th of January, going to Sagan, a little Youth, as it were, of six or seven years old, appeared unto him, yet not in that form of [Page 266] countenance, nor the same sound of voice as the former Spirit had; and wearing a three coloured habit, White, Skie and Flame-colour. This Spirit he conjured by the living God who he was. And on bended knees, adored Jesus the Son of God; That seeing he was that Saviour, who hath bruised the head of the Serpent, and came into the World to destroy the works of the Devil, that through his Mercy and Merit, he would vouchsafe him this Grace, That if this Vision was any Spectre or Ghost, or any Inchantment of Satan, that he might be delivered from it. That he would grant him to know it, and would make his Conscience quiet. Having poured out this Prayer unto Christ, on a sudden he felt in his heart so great solace and joy, that he could not express in words. But the Youth, calling him by name, spake to him in these words, I do not draw thee away from God, but draw thee unto God, as hath been be­fore signified unto thee. And in the first place, I shew unto thee Christ and his Merit, in which alone only consists Salvation. Remember therefore Christ crucified. But that thou desirest to be made more cer­tain who I am, Know that I am sent from God, one of the seven An­gels, standing before the Face of God, &c.—

March 20. He went a Journey accompanied with a Friend▪ but his Angel appearing unto him, led him out of his way into the Field, and asked him, If he had done his Errand to the King? Who said, He had: but few gave heed; That he did expose himself to laughter. The Angel comforts him, That he would not regard, though none at all believed: And as the Prophet Elisha answered the unbelieving Captain of Samaria, Thou shalt see, but shalt not injoy: So it shall be with them that will not believe. They shall see, but receive no benefit, &c. And after several Visions and Discourses, the Angel also informed him what he should answer Mockers; If any one say unto thee, How darest thou ut­ter such things too high for thee, nor ever likely to come to pass? An­swer thou, Our Conversation is in Heaven, from whence we expect our Saviour Jesus Christ. They will say, How thou a mortal man art not afraid to speak of Heavenly Things? Say thou, I am indeed mortal, but I believe Christ will reform this mortal body, and fashion it like his glo­rious Body. They will urge, That thy Predictions are against reason. Thou shalt answer, That God hath made all things subject to himself; nor is his hand shortned, that he cannot save; nor is any thing at length impossible to him. Then the Angel inlarged this Discourse with an ex­cellent Passion Sermon, &c.—

Innumerable Instances of this kind might be collected out of his Pro­phesies, [Page 267] but these may suffice, onely one thing must not be omitted, to be left to the prudent Readers consideration. And it is this.

In one of his Prophesies, the Burning of a great City is given, as a Character of the time for fulfilling of these things. The words run thus.

—But what the great Lion said, he was forbidden to reveal. For it was said unto him, Let that day pass away first, wherein a certain great City shall be burnt down with the flame of Fire. For then shall be fulfilled what the Lion hath spoken. These words seal thou up: but i'th mean while, keep them to thy self.—

The Speech or Sermon of the great Lion was uttered twice; first in a Lions; secondly in a Humane shape, in the year 1623. And which he was commanded to seal up; 'till when he was delivered out of Prison, in the year 1628. and then he had liberty to declare it, &c.

Note. The Burning of a great City, is given as a Character and Mark 1 of the accomplishment of these things. Which the Northern Deluge, which presently followed, pouring it self over all Ger­many, made us understand of the famour City of Magdeburg▪ (In the Year one thousand six hundred thirty one) But because there was then a return back of things, and a greater City 2 afterwards more terribly laid waste, namely, Constantinople, (wherein, in the year 1660. July 24, 25, 26. above 70000 Houses were consumed; the eighth part of the City, and that the worser, scarce remaining;) It is to be considered, Whe­ther this Character do not square to this rather. Certainly, weigh­ing well the words of the great Lion, (in the Prophesies) and considering the course of Modern Affairs, it will appear that things are greatly changed by the approach of the Oriental Lo­custs. For presently, in the Year following, 1661. the Turks possessed Waradin, the Key of Hungary and Poland; and thence marching onward, subdued Transylvania, Walachia, and Moldavia; now knocking at the Gates of Hungary; and what hereafter may be done, God knows. These Divine Pre­dictions, deservedly teach us, not to sleep certainly, but to at­tend 3 to the Judgments of God. Comenius Annotat. But what and if the Great London, the most considerable City in the World, for the Protestant Interest, and the most envyed by the Papistical; and whose Burning was so remarkable, and in the most Ominous Year too in all the Worlds account, 1666. and not without suspicion of their finger in the Fire; and which, [Page 268] by most serious Christians, is judged, a notorious Omen, to the great City Babylon, the Mother of Harlots, to be burnt with Fire, should be here meant? Certainly it deserves some consi­deration at least, and not to be wholly slighted and passed o­ver; not so much as taking the least notice thereof at all.

An Account of Christina's raising from the Dead, as it were, and return to Life, writ with her own hand, and sealed up on the Monday following, (that being on the Saturday) and which she an­nexed for a close to her Revelations.

IN the year 1627. December 30. when being afflicted with an heavy disease, I wished for death; it was said unto me from the Lord, That yet was not the time, but that I should remain in this Mortality, till the Term come, which he himself had put. But when I besought that that Term also might be shewn unto me, to prepare my self so much the more vigilently for death. He answered, There shall be yet a year ad­ded to thy life, in which I will use thee for my works. He added, But dost thou not desire to supervive, when Jehovah shall put on strength, and his glorious Majesty? And when he shall destroy his Enemies? And when the mighty shall be scattered by him; and so those things come to pass which have been foretold thee. I answered thereunto, Lord! thou knowest that thy Eternal Delights are sweeter to me, then all those things which thou revealest unto me. But he rebuked my impatience, dehorting me from weariness; so he went away from me. Now all the following year, 1628, He made no mention of my life or death, except in the last Vision. Moreover, that I was to undergoe also one disease. Then in 1629. January the 9 th, It was declared unto me by an Angel, that I should be visited from the Lord in a Dream with a Disease, by name, the Apoplexy; which also came the same day in the evening. I there­fore, because the year was now gone, the Visions had now ceased, be­lieved that the very time was now approaching, which the Lord had spoke concerning. And that I should not now escape this Disease, I therefore prepared my self in mind and conscience, and my desire was to [Page 269] be dissolved, and to be with Christ. Which hope, certain antecedent signs also did strengthen. As were certain knockings, or beatings un­der my Bed (and under the next Table) four several evenings; (many that visited me being present, and hearing) so iterated, that each day the number was less by one stroak. At length, on the 26 th of January, it sounded one; and afterwards five; which having heard, I believed, as also the rest, That one only day of my life was now remaining; and an end to be to morrow evening, at five a clock. Therefore watching all that night, and praying and meditating on eternal life, and this blessed departure▪ I decreed to pass hence. But hearing by night a certain voice, as it were of a man, three times, Come, come, come! Unusual Joy being shed abroad through my Soul, I slept a little. But Saturday morning, at break of day, when more vehement pains oppressed me, I could not but interpret that Voice to have been a Divine Call. I bad farewel therefore to my beloved Friends, visiting me all that day. And▪ I was alwayes worse and worse; till evening approaching, my Sight, Hearing, Memory, Speech, and at length my Spirit failed me. And I felt my self to go forth with my Spirit, and to be carried into Heaven; where surrounded with a great shining, I saw an huge company cloathed in White. And the Lord stepping forth, took me in his imbrace; say­ing, The Lord hath done whatsoever he would in Heaven and in Earth! For the Majesty of his Power is exalted, and there is no counsel of his Will, nor does it admit any. For who hath known the mind of the Lord, and who hath been his Counsellor? Return therefore unto the place from whence thou art come forth; and the breath of the most High shall vivify thee. Arise, walk▪ farewel to thy Disease; and behold the goodness of Jehovah in the Land of the Living, exulting in his virtue. For the dead shall not praise Jehovah, nor admire his Works, when they go down into the place of Silence; but the living, the living shall bless thee from this time, and for ever. God Jehovah dwells on high, and hath exalted his Right Hand over all Nations! And does wonderful things, as it pleases him, at all times. He is the God of the living, who also draws forth out of death, and who gives life even for ever. Therefore sadded with these things, I begged, that he would signifie unto me, How ma­ny the dayes of my life should be▪ But he said, Thy times are in the hand of the Lord. He has measured thy years, and hid thy term from thee. Live therefore, and injoy the goodness of God upon the Earth amongst his Saints. But sanctifie thy years to God thy Creator, and live righteously. But thy reward and thy portion shall not wither away, nor perish; but thou shalt find it, and shalt rejoyce concerning it, and in it, unto eternity. [Page 270] That also which the most High does with thee, accept gratefully, and go not contrary to thy Creator, by thy impatience. Go thy wayes now, and return, for it is Jehovah who doth good to thee, and hath a care of thee. Therefore offer unto him the sacrifice of praise, and render thy Vows to the most High; giving thanks also unto him, that he works the Work of Salvation in thee, and will still work, even until he shall blessedly fi­nish it, unto the praise of his Grace, but unto thy Honour. I wish use thee no more unto my works, neither will I come unto thee. Now there­fore glorifie God in thy Body and Spirit, which he hath given thee. Ac­quiesce now in Heart and Conscience; and give honour to God who doth all these things, to the praise of his glorious Grace: My Peace be with thee! After he had said these things, I falling down, worshipped him; And together also returned into life. Sad indeed, yet restored that very moment, to full vigor, and health, and strength. To this great God, be Honour, Praise, and Empire, unto Ages of Ages, for ever. Amen.

Come we next to Drabricius's Dedication of all to Christ, (which he was commanded to prefix before his Prophesies) together with his last Protestation and Prayer, &c.

To the most Serene, most Invincible King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, JESUS CHRIST, the Eternal and only begotten Son of God, and the Virgin Mary; who is the Alpha and Omega, the first Born from the Dead, whose Name is Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father; who hath loved us, and given us good hope through Grace; To whom only is due all Kingdom, Power, and Empire, unto all everlasting Ages; Amen! Hallelujah!

ALL Nations of the Earth, hear! All Inhabitants of the World at­tend, Small and Great, Rich and Poor!

I Nicholas Drabricius, by Countrey a Strasnian, by Nation a Mo­ravian; by the destinate Counsel of God, chosen and called to the Mi­nistry of the Church of God, and to Preach the Gospel of Christ; and [Page 271] lawfully ordained in the year 1616. But then afterwards in the year 1628, with many other Godly Persons, keeping Faith to God, to Con­science, and to the Church, driven into Exile, by Ferdinand the 2 d▪ Roman Emperor, for the Verity of the same Gospel, and for the Testi­mony of Jesus Christ: So that leaving my Countrey, and the Inheritance of my Parents; and plundred moreover by the Spanish Souldery, onely my Wife and Children escaping; and wandring in exile unto the Land of Hungary, in the territories of the most Illustrious Lord, the Lord George Ragotzi, Prince of Transylvania, the first of this Name; I took up my Seat under the Castle of the Town Ledvitz. And there, with many other Families of pious fellow-exiles, amidst extream miseries and sorrows of poverty; yet humbly and patiently I served my Christ for fifteen years. But here (in the year, I say, 1643. Jan. 23.) it pleased God, and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, by virtue of the Holy Spirit of God, according to the chosen good-pleasure of his Coun­sel, to admit me his little Worm so far, and to that end▪ That in the day of this last Age, might be made known by me, as his last Trumpet, to Nations, and Peoples, and Tongues of the whole Earth, the last Will of God. By which his Divine Majesty, Wills and Commands, that Kings, Princes, Counts, and all Potentates, of the Eastern and the Western; of the Northern and the Southern Lands, do unto the Roman Pope, as unto the Babylonish Whore. That all Idolaters, Hereticks, Atheists, and false Christians, adhering to her, perish. And that to the Turks, Tartars, Jews, and other Nations inhabiting under the Sun, Light shine forth▪ For these ungodly, long since fore-ordain'd to this damnation, (as who turn the Grace of our god into wantonness, and deny the alone Heir, God, and our Lord Jesus Christ, Jud. v. 4.) are even they, who have segregated themselves from God, and his Holy Law; sensual, not having the Spirit. (v. 19.) All whom God destinates to destruction, by the force and right of his Law, and by the force of the secular Power, into whose heart he hath given, and in these last dayes doth give, and will give, to conceive hatred against the Whore, and make her deserted and naked, and eat her flesh; but burn her, her self with Fire; (Revel­lations 17. 16, 17.) For to save others with fear, and snatch them, as it were, out of the flames; and to hate the Cassock, Cap; and Hood, spotted with the touching and defilement of the flesh; with which the Guardians of the Whore being indued, do with a ridiculous haughtiness, and opinion of sanctity, besot themselves and others; stalk­ing up and down, shaven like fools; girt with Cords like Hangmen, and with naked Feet and Thighs like Whores; designing to be seen of men, and [Page 272] to be extolled with praises. Wo unto them! for they have gone into the way of Cain, and running greedily after the error of Balaam for re­ward, feed themselves; Clouds without Water; unfruitful Trees; wandring Stars; to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever▪ (Jude v. 11, 12, 13.)

The Wisdom of God hath also by me, lamented over the Political con­susions of Kings and Princes, of Lords and Subjects: by denouncing his Will; That there be made a Renovation of good Order, after the Rule of his Law in Church and State. By prescribing what manner of Per­sons Kings ought to be, and others placed in Power. And what the Mi­nisters of the Church, and Pastors of Souls, with their Revenues on both hands; and what Schools, and all Orders universally: And how in every Nation under Heaven a Monument is to be erected, to oblige themselves, and their Posterity after them, to serve the one God. The Mouth of the Lord hath spoken concerning this to me, and by me, unto all, in the year 1651. March 26. Determining the Inscription of the Pillars, in these words; Our God Jehovah is one God in Essence, but three in Persons; Whom alone we will serve for ever, through all our Generations. Amen therefore! So be it! That it may be fulfilled what was foretold, Zeph. chap. 3. v. 9. That it should come to pass, that a pure Language be resto­red to the people, that they may all call upon the Name of the Lord, to serve him with one shoulder. And as in Rev. 15. v. 4. That all Nations come and worship before God, because his judgments are manifest. That all under Heaven may profess the Doctrine of Faith, delivered by Moses, and the Prophets, Christ, and his Apostles, and to the Faithful their successors, to these very last times of the World; in which the Wisdom of God by me also cries, and sounds, as with a Trumpet, by declaring his Will. That errors of all kinds cease: But the Verity of the Words and Life of the Lord Jesus to shine forth, after the ruine of Mystical Baby­lin, and the going forth of the People of God therefrom; as it is written in the Revelations, which who so reads, let him understand; being certain, that no Prophesie of Scripture is of any private Interpretation. For that the Prophesies came not of old time by the will of Man; but holy Men of God, spake (and do speak) as they were (or are) moved by the Holy Ghost, 2 Pet. 1. 20, 21.

Know therefore! know all Nations and Tongues of the universal World, high and low, rich and poor, learned and simple, in whom soever the fear of God, and the use of sound reason is! That the Speeches written by me, and often watered with tears, (now with sear, now with joy) have not been, nor are my Speeches, proceeding forth from my will, [Page 273] or Wit, and my Judgement, (which is plain and simple in me, and too dull for such and so great things as these) but from the mouth of God the Crea­tor, God the Redeemer, and God the Sanctifier; and represented unto me in­telligibly, and to my mind and memory, as a man, perceptibly: To which I give, and do give, wholly give, belief; by many now, and various Experi­ments, undoubtedly made certain and secure, that the Holy and Blessed Trinity will own them for theirs, and in very deed and fact demonstrate their verity. Not then, or so, when, and how, I, or thou, whosoever thou art, will or will'st; but then, when the time and hour of the Judgement determi­ned by the Will of his Majesty shall come. Because it is necessary that that remain true, once pronounced; A thousand years are with the Lord as one day, and one day as a thousand years. I therefore every way weigh­ing and pondering the matter, I denounce to every one contradicting▪me in these things, and condemning them for something, not yet approved by the event; Behold! I denounce, That I cite him to day, and will cite to morrow, and so long as I or thou be alive, and in the point of mine and thy death, and in the day of that last tremendous Judgement in the illustrioous coming of our Lord Jesus Christ; I cite him, I say, into the presence of the Clarity of the most High and most True God, with whom is no acceptation of persons, who alone is Judge of Quick and Dead; judging not according to the sight of the Eyes, nor reproving according to the hearing of the Ears; but judging the Poor in righteousuess, and reproving for the Meek of the Earth in equity, (Isa. 11. 4.) And I cite him into the presence of Seraphims and Cherubims, and the whole coelestial Hierarchy; I cite him into the pre­sence of the Patriarks, Moses, and the Prophets, and Apostles; I cite him into the presence of the boly Doctors, or Teachers of the Church, Cyprian, Ambrose, Augustine, Bernard, &c. And of the Martyrs, Wickliff, Hus, Jerome, &c. And into the presence of the holy Reformers, Luther, Melan­cthon, Calvin, and their Successors, faithful Lights of the Church, &c. Full of hope and confidence towards God, and the Father of the Lord Jesus, that if any one of you, O men, whosoever he be, shall condemn me, the least of all the Servants of Jesus Christ, with this my Work perform'd dutifully, yet laboriously, to his holy Name; yet that I, and these my Words and Speeches, shall not be condemned of my God, nor of his Angels, present with me always, as my Witnesses, nor of my own Conscience, than which (after God, and his holy sacred Word, and Faith given to me towards it) I have nothing dear­er in this Life. Bending my Knees before God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, That he would not desert the Work begun in us, but would keep mee and thee, whoever art implanted into the Root Christ, blameless; and make me and thee, through Death, not to come into [Page 274] Judgement, but to pass into Life; where the Sun shall not fall upon us, nor any heat; but where the Lord shall wipe away all Tears from our Eyes, &c.

So to me, and thee, who readest these things, be propitious the Domi­nator of Heaven, Earth, and Sea, God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, Blessed unto Ages of Ages, for ever. Amen!

Nic. Drabricius, Str. M. P. P.

Of the last Protestation of Drabricius, which he call'd a Con­fession, with a Prayer adjoyned: wherein he resigns all his concerns to God, and bids farewell to all the World.

VEterinus not contented with what had passed in his Examination, although equally present with others, and astonished, he seem'd to give glory to God; and by giving his hand, promised silence, and with others subscribed his Testimony to the whole Business, as it was act­ed: Yet relapsing into other thoughts, not onely wrote to Drabricius's Adjunct, that he could not yet acquiesce; but went on to molest Drabri­cius, falling upon him more sharply than ever; pretending the causes of his unquietness: 1. That they had not satisfied him concerning so ma­ny things yet to be fulfilled; which, that he should believe to have pro­ceeded from the mouth of the Omuiscient, he could by no means be per­swaded to. 2. That he saw what causes Drabricius had of forswearing himself; namely, Self-love, and Covetousness; that he might not deprive himself of the Opinion which he now saw rais'd of him, and of the Be­nefits begun to be now offer'd to him for his Prophecies; and adding al­so blasphemy against the Dictator of Oracles, calling him, That vain and lying Fellow, and other foul things. By which also he rendred the new Pastor Laurinus wavering anew, and suspecting ill, and to invoke also the Judgement of God upon Drabricius, as his Epistle testifies.

Both of them was admonish'd of modesty, Veterinus especially, not of me onely (the Adjunct) but also of others that were nearer unto them, Divines and Statesmen, That he would not disturb the affairs so compos'd, but rather would perform promised silence, and would by our example expect the Judgement of God, and pray that God would not defer [Page 2] it. But all in vain. For he senta violent Writing to Drabricius, impor­tunately urging that he would answer him. And when Drabricius, out of the fervour of zeal, trampled it under foot, others being present, (ad­ding, Thus saith Jehovah, So will I tread upon the Enemies that blaspheme my Name) and cast it into the fire; Veterinus not only sent back the same Writing to Drabricius, but also sent it abroad unto divers, stirring up all against the false Prophet.

Drabricius therefore at length answered by Writing, which calling his Confession, he sent, (by Command of the Oracle in a Revelation) that it should be affixed to the new Edition of his Revelations, in stead of a Close; which therefore his Adjunct accordingly did.

A Confession Made unto the Glory of God, and to fore-arm from Error all who shall read the Revelations made unto me from God, of whatsoever State and Order, Dignity or Vocation they shall be, upon the face of the Earth, in the Year 1664, June 30.

I Nicholas Drabricius a Strasnian, Exile of Christ, by this my Wri­ting confess, That certain Observations of Paul Veterine, Inhabitant of Puchow, directly tending to the abuse of the Divine Name, and the Voice through me made to the Nations of the Earth, Eastern, and We­stern, and Northern, and Southern, have come to my hands: By which, I stirr'd up unto zeal, purposed to snatch up the Sacred Book, and on what­soever place I should light, to take that for a foundation of my Answer: I open'd therefore, and beyond hope presently are offer'd to my Eyes those last words of David, (2 Sam. 23. 2.) The Spirit of the Lord hath spoken by me, and his Word by my Tongue: Which admiring, I opened again, and fell upon those words of Samuel, (1 Sam. 7. 2, &c.) If ye do return un­to the Lord with all your hearts, then put away the strange Gods, Baalim and Astaroth, from among you; (but in the Papacy, Idols and Images of He and She Saints) and prepare▪your hearts unto the Lord, to serve him only, &c. And I will pray for you unto the Lord; and he pray'd, and the Lord heard him; and the Lord thundred with agreat Thunder upon the Phi­listines, and discomfited them, and they were smitten before the Children of Israel: And Samuel builtan Altar unto the Lord, &c.

When furthermore I turned over three leaves, there came in sight the 14 vers. of Chap. 12. of the same Book, If ye will fear the Lord, and serve [Page 276] him, and hear his voice, and not disdain the mouth of the Lord, ye shall con­tinue: and v. 20, 21. Fear not, but serve the Lord with all your heart; follow not after vain things, Idols which will not profit you, because they are vain.

At length I opened anew, and found Chap. 1. of the Book of Wisdom, where it is said, That Wisdom enters not into a malitious Soul: And al­though the Spirit of Wisdom be a kind and loving Spirit, yet it acquits not a Blasphemer of his Lips, because God is Witness of his Reins, and a true Searcher of his Heart, and Hearer of his Tongue. Therefore he that speaketh unrighteous things cannot be hid, nor escape Judgement, for the correction of his Iniquities; and the Mouth that belieth, slayeth the Soul.

It slayeth indeed: I, which in my time also mine Eyes have seen how many, by the blasphemous speech of their mouth, and by the Writings of their hands, have procured destruction to themselves; being made a Spe­ctacle to Angels and Pious Men, in whom is no guile; Such, (as by the goodness of God) there are many every where, Men great, and illumina­ted, Divines and Statesmen, through Hungary, Holland, and England, found: Who, how sincerely and reverently they receive the Words of God by me pronounced, have testified it by their Writings; after that God had given it into their hearts to see, and know, and understand the hand of God to have done this, and the Holy One of Israel to have spoken by me (Isa. 41. 20.) now in the last days of the World: A'so concerning Gog and Magog, (Ezek. 39. Rev. 20.) That they are about to be rooted out, with all Errors of depraved Doctrine.

Wherefore I Nicholas Drabricius forewarn all who have read the fore­mentioned VVritings of Paul Veterine, and beseech them by the Bowe's of the Mercy of God, That they take heed to themselves thereof; as be­ing guileful, false, drawing their Rise from Satan the Father of Lyes; of which Father of Lyes, Christ saith, That he came and took the words of God out of the hearts of men, lest they should believe and be saved, (Luke 8. 12.)

But let all know that the Lord is my God, who vouchsafeth to speak to me unworthy; and that I, and my Adjunct, who in my stead declares the Words of God in the Latin Tongue, to the Nations of the Earth; and lastly, the Promoters of the Work, added unto us from Heaven, seek no other things, (God lives, and our Soul lives in God) than the Honour and Glory of God first: The Honour, I say, of the Omniscience and Veracity of God; who, as he hath promised, the Beast being cast down, and the Babylonish VVhore burnt, and Satan bound, to renew to himself his Church on the [Page 277] face of the whole Earth; So he is about to do it now in our days: That all the Kingdoms of the VVorld may become our Lords, and his Christs, (Rev. 11. 15. and Chap. 17, 18, 19, 20.)

Next we sought also (by the Command and Charge of the Lord our God) our Neighbours good, both of Christians especially before others, and also of the yet Infidels, Turks, and whatsoever Pagans, that they may be converted from Idols, and other Abominations, to the Living God, and his holy and pure Worship: Of which things, what the Wisdom of God, in the year 1653. Nov. 8. spake to me, may be read in these Reve­lations. For all these are destitute of the true and saving Faith of God, given to the Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, and other Saints; Instead of the Law of God, the Turks having their Alcoran, the Jews their Tal­mud; but many Christians, the Pope, and other Leaders of Errors.

Thirdly, We sought also with a dutiful, faithful, and simple, and sin­cere mind, to execute the Commands of God, without all respect to men, by testifying to all, (whether it please all, or displease some; and whether they will hear or forbear, believe or not believe) That God never will'd, nor yet wills the Death of a Sinner; but that all converted from Impiety, Errors and Iniquities, do Judgement and Justice; Giving to Caesar the things that are Caesars, and to God the things that are Gods.

Therefore the Wisdom of God Commanded me to speak unto the House of Austria, (with her Supporters, the Spaniard and Pope; Him, as a broken Reed; This, as a Fire-brand burnt; and to others) That the Lord of Heaven and Earth was about to do unto the House of Austria, as he did unto the House of Ahab; and to his Counsellors and Prophets, as Elias did unto the Baalites; whom in the sight of all the People he slew with the Sword. As it was said unto me in the year 1644. April 12.

Therefore I Nicholas Drabricius, a Witness of the Veracity of God, (a Witness, I say, unto my Self, and unto others, the Godly) that the Lord does not any thing, but he reveals his Secret to his Servants the Prophets, (Amos 3. 8.) The Lion therefore roaring, who is not affraid? And the Lord commanding, who prophesies not? (v. 9.)

Our Predecessor John Hus, about to glorifie God and his Truth, by his Death, said to his Persecutors, An hundred years being rowled about, ye shall answer to God and to me. I his Follower say the same thing to my Persecutors; and cite you, Gods and mine Accusers, to the Tribunal of Jesus Christ, that you there answer for your Blasphemies, who in me unworthy, blaspheme God and his Spirit.

As if now he had not promised in the l [...]st days, To pour out his Spirit upon all Flesh, that your Sons and Daughters may prophesie, and your [Page 278] old men dream dreams, and your young men see Visions, (Joel 2. 28.) Like as is done even to me an old man, (now almost fourscore years old) by the undeserved grace of God. And before me, to Christopher Ketter, and to Christina Poniatovia, whom also I (as many other godly persons) account for a Servant and an Handmaid of the Lord; and acknowledge the like things to have been declared unto them, as unto me, (of the Plagues of God a coming upon Christendom from the East, as they now begin to come) from the same merciful God, always fore-warning the World.

I Drabricius was not (that I may speak with Amos, contending with his Detractors) a Prophet or a Prophets Son, (Amos 7. 14.) But the Lord commanded me to write the Word heard out of his Mouth: And I wrot for the most part by night, in the dark, on a Stone Table, or even with Chalk, lying by my Bed side, in a Chest; Performing my duty laboriously (26 years) to my Lord; neither changing any thing, but just as the Lord and my God vouchsafed to speak concerning Christians and no Christians, Kings and Kingdoms, Lords and Subjects, Priests and People: Especially concern­ing Idolatry and Images, even of our Saviour crucified, hanging stretch'd, through the Temples, Streets, and High-ways; expos'd to Winds, Rains, and the making of Nests for Birds; for a scandal and laughing-stock to Infidels, Jews, Turks, Tartars, who in the year 1663. making an Irrup­tion into Moravia, stood amazed at this amazement of Christians.

And because Gods will is according to the words made known unto me poor miserable man, that they be converted to that Faith given to the Saints, he will therefore certainly take away those scandals, and the Au­thors of scandals, men gone into the way of Cain, feeding themselves fat, Clouds without Water, carried about by the Wind; Trees wither'd, un­fruitful, twice dead; Waves of the Sea, foaming forth Confusion; and wandring Stars, to whom is reserved the Tempest of Darkness for ever, (Jud. 11, 12, 13.) complaining Murmurers, walking after their own lusts, whose mouth speaketh Pride and Arrogancy, (vers. 16.) Mockers, (18.) Sensual, not having the Spirit. (19.)

Of whose number is Paul Veterine, wholly burning with hatred against me, without all fear of God, and shame of men; tearing and bespatter­ing me with malicious Writings; not seeking after the glory of God, or the saving Good of his Neighbours: but that he may bring the Speeches of God into suspicion and reproach; wholly after the Example of the worst a­mongst the Pharisees, who said of Christ, He hath a Devil, and is mad; why do you hear him? (Joh. 10. 19.) Although the more Moderate said, These are not the words of one that hath a Devil, (v. 2.) As even now [Page 279] many moderate men, (even in remote Countreys) say concerning the Words of the Lord pronounced by me.

But I, with the Apostle Paul, (2 Cor. 1. 23.) call God for a Record upon my Soul, (believing with my whole heart, and confessing with my mouth, that I also am a little Sheep of Christ, for whom he the good Shepherd, laid down his life, Joh. 10. 11.) That I have neither spoken nor written any thing, but what the Lord and my God commanded me to write with mine hand, all the time of so many years, and to this very day, seeking to please not men, but God.

For I can with Paul (a chosen Vessel to bear the Name of Christ before the Gentiles, and Kings, and the Children of Israel, Act. 9. 15▪) con­fidently say, that I have the same Spirit of Faith; So that I dare say, I be­lieved, and therefore have I spoken what I have spoken, and written what I have written, 2 Cor. 4. 13.)

And first indeed to my beloved Adjunct▪ John Comenius, then resi­ding in Hungary; afterwards departing, by command of the Lord, into Holland, that he would make all these things known to Christian Peoples, in the Tongue known to the Europaeans, the Latin. But for the Turkish Na­tion, that he would take care to have the Sacred Books of both Testaments adorn'd in their Tongue; at the Cost and Charges which the Princess, the Mother of the Ragotzi 's, ought to furnish him with. But She esteem­ing more the Dirt of the Earth, (Gold) than the Words of God; al­though often admonished, did none of those things: and which is more, was the cause why her Sons also did nothing about those things. And therefore God took away Mother, with Father, and Sons, and the Ʋncle Ladislaus; one onely Granchild, Francis, being left; To what end, He himself onely knows.

But that they object, That the Crown of Hungary was promis'd to them; It is true; But the Condition often iterated, That they would purge this Land from Idolatry; deliberating and consulting upon this matter, with the Eastern and Northern: But what did it profit to be ad­monish'd? When neither They, nor the King of Swede, would do any of those things; they drew themselves by their disobedience headlong in­to destruction, as the World now sees.

Therefore I Drabricius publickly profess, That I believe with my whole heart, that Divine Promise made by Haggai, I am with you, faith the Lord, (Chap. 1. 13.) and iterated by our Lord Christ himself, Behold! I am with you always, even unto the end of the World, (Mat. 28, 27.) And again pronounced by Haggai, (Chap. 2. v. 22, 23.) I will shake the Heavens and the Earth, and I will overthrow the Thrones of King­doms; [Page 280] and I will break in pieces the strength of the Nations, &c. And to Christ, declaring the distress and pressure of Nations, (Luk. 21. 25.)

And that I expect, yea, now see with mine Eyes, how the Lord over­throws the Chariots and the Riders, that every one may fall by the Sword of his Brother, (Hag. 2. 23.) And that, by it, the glory of God may be revealed; That all Flesh in like manner may see that the Mouth of the Lord hath spoken (Isa. 40. 5.) by us Two also, to you, O Nations! That the will of God is, That the Beast counterfeiting a Lamb, but speaking like a Dragon, together with the false Prophet, (that wrought Miracles before him, seducing those who had received the Mark of the Beast) be both apprehended, and cast alive into the Lake of Fire, burning with Brimstone, (Rev. 19. 20.)

But the Beast being destroyed, and the Whore (drunk with the bloud of the Saints, and the bloud of the Martyrs of Jesus) burnt with fire, (Chap. 17. 16.) That the Kings of the Earth who have committed Forni­cation, and lived deliciously with her, bewail her, and lament for her; standing afar off, for fear of her Torments; and saying, Alas! alas! That great City Babylon, that mighty City! For in one hour is thy Judgment come! (Rev. 18. 9, 10.)

But at the length Babylon being overturn'd, that all Nations of the Earth run together into the Unity of the Faith, and Acknowledgement of the Son of God, unto a perfect Man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ, (Eph. 4. 13.)

I Drabricius dare, I dare, with the Apostle Paul, say, That I in my Writings have not sought my own things, (as appears others do, Phil. 2. 21.) but the things which are Jesus Christs; doing nothing through strife or vain glory, but in humility. (v. 3.) For I have learnt out of the VVord of my God, That God resists the Proud, but gives grace to the Humble, (1 Pet. 5. 5.) and puts down the Mighty from their Seats, and scatters the Proud in the Imagination of their Hearts, and exalts the Humble, (Luk▪ 1. 51.)

And because with the Apostle, I believe with my Heart, and confess with my Mouth, That Prophecy never comes by the will of Man; but holy men of God to be inspir'd by the holy Spirit, and to speak, (2 Pet. 1. 21.) Therefore I hope also that it will be given unto me, from the Lord and my God, to overcome the malicious Enemies of God and mine, (1 Joh. 2. 3.) Because the VVorld passes away, and the Lusts thereof; but he who doth the will of God, abideth for ever, (v. 17.)

Therefore into whose-soever Hands or Eyes (of those known or un­known to me, in any Nation) mine, and my beloved Adjuncts Labour shall come; I beg and pray, and in the Name of God with Adjuration [Page 281] intreat, Grieve not the holy Spirit of God, whereby you are seal'd up unto the day of Redemption, (Eph. 4. 30.) Being solicitous to keep the Unity of the Spirit in the Bond of Peace, (v. 3.) That we all may be one Body and one Spirit, as we are call'd into one hope of our Calling, (v. 4.) For there is one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in us all, (v. 5, 6.) who believe that we are Called and Chosen, (Rom. 8. 33.) And that our names are written in the Lambs Book of Life, who was slain from the begin­ning of the World, (Rev. 13. 8.)

If any have Ears to hear, let him hear! (v. 9.) Let him hear, I say, and weigh well, who is that Lord of the holy Prophets, who is wont to send his Angel, to shew unto has Servants the things which must shortly be done (Chap. 22. 6.) He himself namely, who is the Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the End; who Is, and who Was, and who is To Come, (Chap. 1. 8.) That Omnipotent Prince of the Kings of the Earth, who hath lov'd us, and washed us from our sins in his own Bloud, and hath made us Kings and Priests unto God and his Father, to whom be Glory and Empire, for ever and ever! Amen! (v. 5, 6.)

Take heed also All, I beseech you, of that Pharisaical haughtiness, to disdain others, and say, I thank God I am not as other men, or as this Publican, (Luk. 18. 11.) For God resists the Proud, but gives grace unto the Humble, (Jam. 4 6.) Detract not from one another, Brethren! For he that detracts from his Brother, detracts from the Law, (v. 11.) As that light Soul, Veterine, does to me his Brother; and which is more, the Servant of Christ, and Minister of the Gospel, and Pastor of Souls; whom the Apostle reckons worthy of Double Honour, (1 Tim. 5.) by by word of Mouth, and Pen, lyingly spreading concerning me, what­soever he can, unto my contempt; even also upbraiding me with the wounds that were given me, wholly innocent, (in the year 1635.) by a drunken Fellow, Martin Stuniak, furiously meeting me on the High­way: For which things, this man having suffered Judgement, of the Equestrian Order, of the County of Trencinia, ought to have lost his Life; but that at the Intercession of the Lords, the Judges, I freely gran­ted him his Life, and permitted him to remain quiet, with a Pecuniary Mulct.

Whosoever therefore thou art, that shalt read these and the like slan­ders of this Calumniator; especially where he derides the Threatnings of God made by me unto him also, as vain; I beseech you, suffer not your selves to be carried away for the sake of a Fool (who saith in his heart, There is no God, Psa. 14. 1.) for to taunt at the slow Judgments of God.

[Page 282] Which is not mine Admonition, it is the Apostles; That we must not judge before the time, till the Lord come, who will inlighten the hidden things of Darkness, (1 Cor. 4. 5.) For he saith, who testifieth these things, Behold! I come quickly! Amen! Come, Lord Jesus! (Rev. 22. 20.) Come now also, and shew the Verity of thy Speeches, pronounc'd hereto­fore by John▪ but lately by Kotter, Christina, and Me, thy unworthy Ves­sels. That the Church on Earth may now make Responsals in singing, to the Angels in Heaven, Babylon is fallen, is fallen!

Although, not according to our times, and the terms of days and years, which our foolish Reason is wont to fix unto thy Work, O God! but accord­ing to thine own measuring; with whom one day is equivalent to a thousand years, (2 Pet. 3. 8.) For the Lord is not slack concerning his Promises, as some men do count slackness, (and among those my blasphemous Slander­er) But is long-suffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance, (v. 9.)

The impatience of the Bethulians did tempt, or try to prescribe unto God, Bounds of their Deliverance: But they are greatly checkt of Judith, because God receives not counsel from men, (Chap. 7. and 8.)

And what was there could seem more equal in the eyes of men, than that Moses, (as being faithful in all the House of God, and through so great Labours of forty years, with hardship passed through) should in­troduce his People into that desired Land of Promise? Yet the Lord for one onely mistake denied him, although he earnestly prayed, commit­ting this Charge unto another: And he must acquiesce: For who may say unto him, Why doest thou thus?

What did Jonas's Murmurs, that God had forgiven to the Ninivites the destruction denounc'd by his preaching Prophet, avail?

Contend therefore, thou also, Veterine! or whosoever is like thee, with God; that he does not fulfill all things promis'd or denounc'd by Threat­nings! But does he not fulfil? Does not so many Commotions of the Nations, and initial Desolations every where testifie? VVould to God the words of God may not be fulfilled on thee, and those like unto thee! VVo unto you who are wise in your own Eyes, and prudent in your own sights, (Isa. 5. 21.) Contend therefore not with me, but with the Lord; who hath commanded me to write these things that are written.

But I am not better than Jeremiah the Prophet, unto whom proud men cast in his teeth, (as thou Veterine lately to me) Thou speakest a Lye; The Lord our God hath not sent thee. (Jer. 43. 2.) VVhen yet I may even as confidently as Jeremiah, say of a truth, The Lord hath sent me to speak (and write) all these words, (Jer. 26. 15.)

[Page 283] But my God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, hath not left me without Consolations against you; so often promising me protection a­gainst you; and a demonstration of the Verity of his words, in the ve­ry work or deed it self: And the Destruction of Unbelievers, and those that devise evil things against me. And behold! How faithful is God! He hath preserv'd me hitherto, and preserves me in the midst of my Ene­mies. But my Detractors, where now are they? Sapor, Effron, Felinus, and others? As every one fill'd up the measure of his virulency, so he was snatched away hence.

Nor let others expect any other thing; even intire Nations; according to those words of the Lord; Out of my Mouth hath proceeded this, which I have declared to thee, decreed in my Eternal Counsel, concerning those things, which I will have done in the last days of the World: When I will with punishments refrain the Blasphemies of the Nations, wherewith they injure me and my Name. The Earth shall tremble, and they that dwell therein: For the burning of my Zeal hath fallen like the Sun, upon those who will not know me, (Rev. 211.) And elsewhere, Whoever speakes unto you otherwise, than I, by my faithful and true Witnesses, let him be Ana­thema▪ (Rev. 250.) Again, Let my Contemners expect no other thing, than Plagues for Plagues, and Contempt for Contempt: For with me there is not another Way, nor to me another Door, beside Obedience, Faith, Love, and Patience, with fear of my Judgements, (Rev. 257.) All which things, I would to God my Detractors would read! Perhaps they would return to themselves, acknowledging the Truth and Severity of God in has Threat­nings.

Concluding this my Speech, I Nicholas Drabricius will say with Job, O that my Petition might come from the God of my Salvation! That God would grant me the thing that I expect! That he would break me in Pieces when he begins, if falseness be in my mouth, (Job 6. 8, 9.) VVhy there­fore have ye detracted from the Speeches of Truth, seeing there is none among you who can reprove me? (v. 25.) Seeing 'tis God alone who re­vealeth deep things out of darkness, and bringeth out to light the sha­dows of Death; who multiplieth the Nations, and destroyeth them; and when they are overthrown, restores them intirely again, (C. 12. 22, 23.)

Last of all, I the abovesaid, confess, That the Speeches which I have writ­ten, but my Adjunct publish'd, are not the Speeches of an Angel, (otherwise always present with me, and carrying my Prayers to the Throne of God) Much less mine, a sinful man's; but are the Speeches of my very Lord Je­sus Christ himself, (who is the Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the End of all things) proceeded from his Holy Spirit; who is the Spirit of Wis­dom [Page 284] and Understanding, and the Spirit of Counsel and Strength, and of the fear of the Lord: Who hath form'd me also from the Womb for his Servant, to bring back Jacob again to him, and that Israel may be gathered unto him; and I was glorified in the eyes of the Lord, and my God is become my strength, (Isa. 49. 5.) who said also unto me, In an acceptable time will I hear thee, and in a day of Salvation will I help thee, (v. 8.) To whom alone, the Omnipotent, VVise God, as it was in the beginning, so for ever world without end, Be Honour, and Power, and Glory, Amen! Amen! Hal­lelujah! Hallelujah!

I have ended by the help of God the 5th of July, in the year of Christ, 1664. which is of my Age the 76th, of my Ministry the 48th, of my Exile the 36th, of the beginning of Revelations made unto me from the Lord, the 26th.
A PRAYER: Written by Command of the Lord, and my God, in the year 1653. April 18. and in the year 1664. June 30. commanded to be put for a close of my Revelations.

O Eternal God! Holy Father! Incomprehensible in VVisdom, Judg­ment, Counsel, Grace, and Justice; Creator, Redeemer, and San­ctifier; Father, Son, and holy Spirit; Thou Holy One of Israel! who from the beginning hast founded the Earth, and the Heaven of Heavens are the work of thy Hands! VVho sittest on the Throne of inestable Glory, in the midst of thy innumerable Hosts, Cherubims and Seraphims, and Men triumphing through Martyrdoms, ministring to Thee day and night, and singing, Holy, Holy, Holy, Jehovah Zebaoth! Behold, amongst them, me also praising thee▪ O God! Acknowledging thee to be the Lord, with all the Earth worshipping Thee, the Father everlasting! For that Thou hast form'd me, a frail mass or lump of Clay, for a small Vessel of thy grace; and hast call'd me forth by my own proper Name, out of my Mothers womb, and hast written my Name in the Lambs Book of Life; And in these last days of the World, in a Nation which hath known thy Name, and heard the Voice of thy Trumpet, going forth from thy Throne, hast set me upon the Walls of thy Jerusalem, thy beloved Church, for a Witness and Watchman, and for a Voice of one crying to the Nations; That openly, in the sight of all Nations, I might declare the Day of Vengeance to the Worshippers of Idols, and to all false Worships of those to do not rightly acknowledge Thee the Tri-Une God, who livest eternally: And again, The Day of Grace to the Nations of the Earth, to acknow­ledge in the true Light, interior and exterior, Thee the living God, and [Page 285] thy pure and chaste Worship; Such as the Angels perform unto thee in Heaven, and thou wouldst have perform'd to thee, without Idolatrous Errors, on Earth; out of a pure Heart, and good Conscience, and Faith unfeigned, in Body, Soul and Spirit, unanimously and humbly, in sim­plicity of Heart.

Behold me, thy pitiful little VVorm! and most inconsiderable Dust! (Refuse, or Off-scouring!) at the Threshold of thy House, thy beloved Church; and of that small Portion which thou hast gathered to thy self, under the Name of the Brethren of Bohemia: Behold me in the days of its cruel Persecution, and sad Exile in another Land the Hungarian; bur­dened, and hanging down my Head, with the very Disease of Old Age! I did hear thy voice, of thee the living God, speaking unto me I know not how; but speaking I know what: For intelligibly I did perceive thy Voices, and clearly apprehended the sence; yea, and moreover, I my self did speak unto thee the Invisible; I did ask Questions, and make Answers: All things, with the unconfused and undisturbed Powers, and Forces of my Mind. And my eyes saw the whole World in thy hand as a little Globe; and I heard thee explaining those Mysteries; how thy hand contains all things. And those other things, which would never have come into my mind, nor were suggest­ed by any of Mortals; I did receive from thee alone, my God! with fear day and night; and did imprint them in my Memory; or also, through the [...] commanding, in Tables and Papers. But thy face I, a man of poluted lips, never saw; save onely thy hand pierced through with a Nail, once extended towards me, and put under my left Arm-pit, when thou swaredst, That thou wouldst neither leave thy Cause, nor me thy Servant: And thou hast kept faith, O faithful One! In the sight of mine Enemies, Domestick and For­reign. And that in sleep I beheld thee, my beloved Saviour! in thy diff­rent Age and Habit, with Joy and Tears, acknowledging mine indignity; and with covered face throwing my self down at thy feet, and kissing them; and perceiving the Taste of Eternal Life, with Sweetnesses unutterable by me. For thou madest me to see even the Joys of the Elect in Heaven, (as also the Torments of the Damned in Hell) and what things in the world also, in respect both of Church and State, should be hereafter; till even thy illustrious Re­turn to Judgement. Which things, I faithfully without any fraud, in sim­plicity of heart, with groans to thee; whether thou hadst commanded by night or by day, did refer and put down into writings: Adding nothing of my own, and respecting nothing of my own, nor any other thing, besides thy Glory. And bearing many Prejudices, Reproaches, Cavils, Twenty six whole Years, and Ten Months, and Three Days; Till now in this Year 1664. an end being put unto thy work thou my Lord and my God, hast commanded to close, and shut up all these things with this Prayer.

[Page 286] Hear therefore, O Heavens! and perceive with your ears, O Earth! Behold! I conclude dutifully! I conclude with weeping! Falling down at thy feet, Lord Jesus! Kissing thy Wounds and Marks, and pouring out my Soul before thee. I ask humbly, I ask confidently; First that thou wouldst leave thy Holy Spirit for a Guide, Counsellor, and Comforter unto me, even until Death; and through him wouldst pour out a plen­tiful shower of Benediction upon all thy Speeches, which thy mouth hath brought forth in these last days of the World, by me thy sorry Servant; which I receiving from thy mouth, have sealed up by thy Command; and by a Man whom thou hast adjoyned to me for an help, have made known first in­deed to the Hungarian Nation, then afterwards to other Nations also. Grant, O holy God! That all, to whom the sound of thy Trumpet shall reach, may acknowledge that they have come forth from thee; that thou mayest be glorified in all Nations of the Earth. All which sanctifie, O God! in thy Truth, to acknowledge thy word through all Nations and Tongues; and thy Self to be the Truth, the Way, and the Life. Cause, O God! That Kings, Princes, Subjects; and Doctors, or Teachers of the Gospel, with their Hearers; and Parents with Children, may be one in thee, and the truth of thy Word; and may know thee the One onely God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent, (by whom all things were made, and without whom nothing was made) in the Unity of the holy Spirit, God undivided in Power, Wisdom, Goodness, Majesty and Glory, blessed for ever! I ask, O God! I ask, That all the Islands of the Sea may now wax silent before thee; that all the Ends of the Earth may be afraid, and fly to thee! May assume new strength, may be carried with Wings as Eagles; and may run, and not be weary, with us, to thee, the Fountain of Salvation; who speakest Righteousness, and art sufficient to save; nor art delighted with the death of a Sinner! O Shepherd of Men! Convey over, but even now in the last days, all Nations under thy Pastoral Rod; that they may be brought into the Bond of the Covenant. Espouse unto thee, O God! the People in faith, that all may acknowledge thee, Jeho­vah; to whom thou mayst say, My People; and they to thee, My God. Let Men, thy Image, now cease to respect Stones, Wooden, Golden, and Silver gods; and to exhibit honour unto those which are no Gods, but Vanity. Let the Society or Tribe of Priests, cease to commit Preys and Robberies in thy Name; and with their wickedness to rejoyce Kings, and Princes with their lyes; adulterating all things: Appointing to them­selves Kings, but not by thee; and setting up Princes, whom thou doest not acknowledge: but with their Gold and their Silver making themselves Idols to their destruction. Root out therefore, O God! but even now at [Page 287] length, Idols, with the Worshippers of Idols; and Errors, with the Sowers of Errors: As thou didst in the time of Elias, Ezekias, Josias. Let it be­come manifest to the World, how great difference there is between Light and Darkness, that Victory may give place to the Truth, and all men may learn to walk in the Light; and being made the Sons of the Light, may be brought back again to thee, the Fountain of Light. Gather toge­ther the sheep going astray, stragling up and down, O Prince of Shep­herds! by men chosen to this work, from the East and the West, from the North and the South; giving faith in to their hearts unto thy words; and by a strong and inflexible obedience and dutifulness, to execute the pur­pose of thy Eternal Counsel; to bring Vengeance upon Spiritual Babylon, and upon the Whore, sitting upon the Beast; that she may no longer, by committing Fornication with her Abominations, seduce the Nations on the face of the whole Earth. Grant, O God! that successfully and happily once, may go on forward that wish'd-for Recollection, or gathering up together again, of thy Rational Creatures, out of the Streets and Villa­ges, and from among the Lanes, and out of the High-ways; that they may be introduced into thy House: Here indeed into the House of the Church, thy Sheepfold; but there into the House of Eternity, thy Glory; where are many Habitations, and Joys, never to be ended: Sitting down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, at thy Table, O Jesus Christ! my only Saviour, and of all that believe in thee: Whither also my sel [...], now ha­stening apace, I bid my last farewel to thee, O World▪ to thee, my earth­ly Country! to thee, my Body! the Habitation of this Soul. Farewel all beloved Friends in God! known and unknown to me. Ye who have not known me in this mortality, shall see me in that day, wherein our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God, by his illustrious coming, shall gather us, call'd forth out of the Dust of the Earth, and from all parts every where to himself. To whom be Honour, and Glory, and Empire, and Benediction, for ever and ever. Amen!

After these things had been thus acted, Paul Laurine, a new Pastor of the Exiles, and a new Adversary of Drabricius; a young man, and of a firm strong complexion, and always otherwise lusty; was seized with an unexpected Disease, (as hath been before noted; the Physicians call'd it an Hectick; but in vain was all their Physick) and departed this Life, about the end of September. Veterine hitherto preserv'd; perhaps to be­hold the works of God; to which, he stiffly and pertinaciously denies Faith and Credit; and to acknowledge his Error. God have Mercy on him; even as also on us all, whosoever do erre, with whatsoever Errors! Amen! So Comenius.

[Page 288] We'll conclude onely with a wise and sober Remarque, out of the My­stery of Jesuitism, concerning the Prophecies of St. Hildegard; which very well agrees, and may very well be applied to these.

—Thus far (says he) the Prophecy it self: Of which, and the like, what to think, and what credit is to be given thereto, others have given their opinion, viz. That 'tis not impossible, Prophecies and Predictions of this kind, may amount to no more, than the Dreams of melancholy, superstitious, and distempered Persons: Such as of which, it may be said;
Augurium vanum, vani docuere Parentes;
Cui credens dignus decipiatur erit.
Our vain Fore-fathers taught's vain Auguries;
Let them be cheated, that believe such Lies.
But to deny all credit to Prophecies, is to be guilty of an incredulity, greater than that of the incredulous Thomas. Nor are we to think what God saith by the Prophet Joel, to be spoken in vain; That in the last days the old men should dream Dreams, and see Visions; and the Sons and Daughters pro­phesie. Many Examples might be alledged of Prophecies of this kind; which the Events have confirm'd to be true; and therefore they may challenge Be­lief, when they are in their Effects fulfilled.

Mystery of Jesuitism, concer­ning St. Hildegard 's Prophecies, approved of in the Councel of Trier, and also by Pope Eugenius the Third.

Remarkable also, is that of the Angel to Kotter, concerning the time of accomplishment;— ‘What things are said unto thee concerning things future, are not said after an human manner: But after a manner which thou shalt never attain by human Reason and Wit: Jehovah hath these times in his power.’ Kotter. Chap. 17.

Great and Marvellous are Thy Works, O Lord God Omnipotent! Just and True are Thy Ways, Thou King of Saints! Who shall not Fear Thee, O Lord, and Magnifie Thy Name? Because Thou alone art Holy: Because all Nations shall come and worship before Thee: For Thy Judgements are made manifest.

FINIS.

An APPENDIX of the planting of the Christian Religion in China, &c.

THE marvellous and unheard of Alterations and Troubles; The terrible and bloody Wars, and most wonderful Revolutions even of all Asia and Africa, in this present Age likewise; but especially of the mighty, antient, and most flourishing Empire of China; have been no less astonishing and stupendous, then the Europaean; and those shameful and cursed ones of Unchristian, if not Pagan Chri­stendom: But would require another and larger Table to re­present also a general view thereof. And therefore we shall only add an Appendix, according to promise, of some things remarkable, touching the Introduction of the Christian Reli­on into China, by the Fathers of the Society; and the Queens, the young Princes, her Son; the Mandarins and Colaos, and chief Ministers of State, &c. Conversion from Idolatry to Faith in Jesus; and Worship and Confession of the Son of God, so nois'd of in the World of late years. And probably, they would have prov'd better Christians and Disciples under better Masters and Teachers, then such Apostles as have now the glory thereof.

About the Year 1580▪ as soon as the Jesuites had, by fair shews of Religion and Learning, found general success and acceptance in Europe, and well rooted themselves here; With great Zeal they compass Sea and Land, as far as even the East [Page 2] Indies, and China it self, to gain Proselytes; After the exam­ple of the more devout Religious and Zealous Monks and Fryar before them.

Riccius▪ at first mentioned and Rogerius, were the two first Fathers, who were order'd to learn the China Charecter and Language, and sent thither. Who at last entred into the City Canto, but fain to return twice disappointed of their design, till in the end they make a new attempt, furnished with all curiosi­ties; together with a solemn Embassy, in form, to the Vice-Roy of Canto; and so were received with all possible demon­stration of respect; as before hath been related of Riccius, &c.

In process of time, many were Converted and Baptized▪ among whom were some Mandarines and Calao [...] (chief Go­vernors and Officers of the Kingdom.) But the Priests and Priestlings stir up Persecution against them, make them odious and abominable, and Teachers of new Godds; imprison, tor­ment, and banish them. But at length, through the favour of great persons, they obtain'd freedom and peace, and the Chri­stian Religion the more spread.

But by the way, Had the same measure been meted to the Jesuites there, by Heathens, as they mete to fellow Christians here; or as we say, had they serv'd them in the same sauce, they might have had indeed a few Martyrs and Confessors per­haps; but never Evangelists and Preachers, or Apostles of the Chinois, unless at Stake only.

We shall not go about here to give the History of the man­ner of their proceeding, in conversion of those Infidels and Idolaters; but only present you with their Compendium (or Catechism) of the Divine Law in the China Tongue, as we promised at the beginning; together with the Letters of their Queen, and chief Minister of State, to the Pope, and their Answers, &c.

A Compendium of the Divine Law.

1. Perhaps some one may ask what God is? 'Tis answered, God is no other thing, then the Creator of all things; as also the great Governor and Lord of all things, who made the Hea­vens, who made the Earth, who made Spirits, who made Men.

2. The Heavens, Earth, Men, and all things before were nothing, and afterwards were. Therefore before the Heavens, Earth, Men, and all things, there was some Lord necessarily be­fore to create them.

3. Because all things cannot be made of themselves; all have that from out of which they are made, or a Maker of them; as Towers, Palaces, and Houses cannot be made of themselves, but must necessarily be the work of some Arti­ficer.

4. Therefore the Heavens, Earth, Men and Creatures, how can they be created of themselves? There is therefore an Author of these things, whom we name God. If men do name an Age Puencu, and make others like themselves, and a first Grand-father. (Parent.)

5. Then these also were, after the Heavens and the Earth were. All had a Father and a Mother, from whom they were procreated. And of these, to make a Creator of Heaven and Earth, of Men and of Things, is a great Error.

6. Some will say, The Heavens, Earth, Men, and Things, seeing they depend on God in their Creation; I am bold to ask, This God, of whom does he depend in his Creation?

7. 'Tis answer'd, God is the first Root and Principle of Things; If he had dependence in his Creation, for that very thing he would not be God.

8. For things either have a beginning and end; as Herbs, Trees, Fowls, and creeping things; or they have a beginning and no end, as Heaven, Earth, Angels, Devils, and the In­tellective [Page 4] souls of Men; God only is without beginning and end, and can give a beginning and end to all things.

9. If there was not God, there would not be other created things. As for Example, Of one Tree, the Flowers, Fruits, Boughs, Leaves, and Body, are all generated out of the Root. If there be not the Root, for that very thing the rest will not be. But

10. Coming to the Root of the Tree, by no means is there another Root, out of which to be sprung or proceed. God, seeing he is the Root and Foundation of all things, out of what other thing can himself proceed?

11. God, when he first created all things, in the beginning, he divided the Heavens from the Earth, created all species (or kinds) of things: Afterwards he created Male and Female; the Male was call'd Adam.

12. The Woman was call'd Eve. For these two had not Father and Mother, and are the first Parents of all People; All else (as Fo Ki, not excepting those whom they make Immor­tal.) All have

13. A Father and a Mother of whom they are born; and they could not avoid it, but that sooner or later they should be corrupted and die. God, seeing he is the true Lord of Hea­ven, Earth, Men, and Things, &c. together withal created all things,

14. That they should be for mens use. Consequently it altogether behoves us Men to love and worship God. By not loving and worshipping, great sin is thereupon committed. For example, A couple of Parents produce a Son.

15. They nourish, cloath, educate him. If the Son know not to honour Father and Mother, certainly he is called diso­bedient, and most grievously sins. How much more,

16. Seeing God is the chief Parent of Men, does it not be­hove us to love and reverence him, since it is now declar'd, what God, the Lord of all things is? It is easie to explain the [Page 5] the things of this Age, (or World, that is of Mankind.)

17. This same Man hath naturally two parts, Soul and Bo­dy. His Body, although it be corrupted and die, his Soul cannot he extinguished, even to eternity. For in this Age (or time of the World) Souls have three differences.

18. The lowest Order is call'd the Vegetative Soul; name­ly, the Soul of Herbs and Trees; This Soul helps Herbs and Trees to live and grow. Herbs and Boughs, or Wood cut down, wither and perish.

19. Their Soul follows, and is extinguished. The middle Order is called the Sensitive Soul; to wit, the Soul of Fowls, creeping things and Beasts.

20. This Soul gives faculty (or Power) to Fowls, creeping things and Beasts, of living and growing; and makes withal that they hear and see through their ears and eyes▪ and tast and smell through their Pallates and Nostrils: through the rest of their Members, that they feel pain and pleasure, but yet they cannot discourse and reason; and when they die, even their Soul also is extinguished.

21. The highest Order is call'd the Intellective Soul, to wit, the Soul of Man. This withal contains the faculty of the two Souls, the Vegetative and the Sensitive. Therefore it can give a faculty to men of living and growing, together also of feel­ing and sense.

22. Moreover it gives him a faculty of discerning all reason▪ to discern all things by. His body, although it die, yet his Soul is perpetually conserv'd, nor is extinguished. Therefore the Men of this Age only fear dead men, and do not fear dead Ani­mals. That arises from the natural discourse (or reason) of man, that he can animadvert, and think after the death of men. Moreover the Soul of man not dead,

23. Remains; and therefore can fear. But the Soul of creeping things and Beasts, is totally dissipated, not can strike terror into us, seeing we know, that the Soul of Man is not [Page 6] extinguished, it is not withal convenient.

24. To believe the error of Transmigration. It is conve­nient to know in the time of life, to do good and evil; each o [...] the Souls of men after death go to the judgment of God▪ where they have a determinate

25. Place of their reward. One place is above, and ha [...] all felicity; namely, which is called the Court (or Palace) o [...] Heaven: That is the place of remunerating the good. The second place is beneath, and hath▪

26. All bitterness; namely, which is called the Prison of the Earth, the place of punishing bad men. For the Lord is most highly equal (or just.) There is nothing of good which he doth not reward; there is nothing of evil which he doth not punish. Nevertheless in the present Age

27. There are some which do ill, and are rich, honour'd, without trouble, and joyful; There are, who do well, and are poor, contemn'd, and oppres'd with calamity. It is certain God waits till the death of that man, and

28. After receives the Soul of the good Man, and takes it up into the Court of Heaven to inhabit perpetual felicity; and receives the Soul of the bad man, and sends it into the Prison of the Earth, to receive punishment without end. If we grant that there are not

29. Rewards and punishments of Paradise and Hell, to re­munerate the men of this Age (or present life) who do good or evil; How are the good not deceived then? And how much better a lot and portion do the evil injoy? And how can God be said most highly just?

30. Some one will say, That reward of good and evil, is it not also in the present Age, (or life?) How goes the matter? It is answered; let us suppose those that receive the remunera­tion of good and evil

31. Altogether to wait, even till after death; On that very account men will be ignorant of the remuneration which is af­ter [Page 7] death: And how will it be proved to them that the Lord is above the Heavens. Therefore frequently those who violate justice,

32. Fall into calamities, dangers and troubles, that they may amend their past wickednesses, & beware of future. Those who are obedient to Reason, receive a blessing descending upon them, to answer their good deeds past, and stir them up to fu­ture.

33. But if any well-doer be in want, in dishonour, full of labours, and calamities, perhaps it therefore happens, because that amidst their good works, they have something of evil. Therefore God with these things.

34. Chastises him at present, but after death introduces him into the place of perfect felicity, to injoy perpetual felicity. If any do ill, and yet are rich, honour'd, and happy, according to the Age (or present life.)

35. This therefore happens; Because amids their doings ill, they have some good mixt. Therefore God remunerates them with these present felicities. But after death tumbles them down headlong into the obscure Prison; that perpetually they may receive all bitternesses.

36. The men of this Age, if they desire to avoid descend­ing into Hell, to undergoe all torments, and to ascend into Heaven, to injoy all felicity. Three things are altogether ne­cessary. First,

37. It is necessary to know the Lord of Paradise, namely God. For men of this Age to inhabit in one anothers house, it is first necessary to know the Lord of the house, then they may enter and stay.

38. How much less any one ignorant of the Lord of Hea­ven, can he ascend and enter into the place of universal felicity. Secondly, It is necessary to know the way to Heaven, namely the Law of God.

39. Men of this Age, ignorant of the way thither, whither [Page 8] they are a going; by that very means cannot come there. And any one ignorant of the way into Heaven, how can he possibly come there?

40. Thirdly, It is altogether necessary to go on through the way which they now know. Because a man, although he knows the way which he desires to go, yet if he sit idling at home, and go not forth to make progress, by no means will he ever be able to come to his journeys end.

41. In like manner, he who desires to ascend into Paradise, the place of all felicity, it is altogether necessary, that he do the works of the Divine Holy Law. Some one will say,

42. God is the Lord of Heaven, Earth, Men, and Things; and his Doctrine is withall the way to Paradise. Now I have clearly heard and understood this. Now I desire to follow this Doctrine of the Holy God. How

43. Therefore shall I be able to do it? It is answered; He who desires to follow the Holy Law, ought to have two aims. The first aim consists in this, That he worship God with a per­fect heart, because he is of Heaven,

44. Earth, Men, and Things, the Universal Lord, and crea­ted all things that he might nourish us. The second consists in providing for a mans own Soul, to avoid descending

45. Into Hell to receive all bitternesses, and obtain ascent into Heaven, to enjoy all felicities▪ He who desires to obtain this; three things are necessary, The first of them is, to keep the Commandments of God.

46. The second is, He ought to blieve the things of God. The third is, He ought to receive Sacred Baptism, and to wash his past sins.

The Ten Commandments.

  • 1. To Honour and Worship God above all things,
  • 2. Not to name the Holy Name of God, to utter a vain Oath.
  • 3. To observe Holy Dayes.
  • 4. To obey and honour Father and Mother.
  • 5. Not to kill men.
  • 6. Thou shalt not work Fornication.
  • 7. Thou shalt not Steal.
  • 8. Thou shalt not bear Witness rashly.
  • 9. Thou shalt not covet another mans Wife.
  • 10. Thou shalt not covet another mans Riches & Matters.

The Ten Commandments, summarily taken, are reduced to two only; To love God above all things, and to love men as ones self. This is that which of old God from Heaven taught and commanded, that they should be honour'd and kept through all Ages. The obedient to them ascend into Paradise, and receive felicity. Those that walk contrary, descend into Hell, where they suffer torments. The above written Arti­cles are only a Compendium: If any one desire to have an ab­solute knowledge of the Divine Law, it is necessary that he studiously apply himself to the study of the Holy Books treat­ing of the true Law of God, and go to the Temple of Chri­stians, to hear the Masters of the Law come out of the West, Discoursing, Disputing, and Unfolding. Then they shall be able to understand without doubting: and this thing cannot be fully done in few words. This we have translated, as was requisite, verbatim, according to the property of the China Speech, rather then the English.

From this Doctrine of the True and One God, rightly ex­pounded, [Page 10] they proceed to expound the holy Trinity of the One God; then to the incarnation of the Son of God, the Eternal Word. After to the Sacraments by him appointed for the remedy of Sin; and so of all the other Articles of Faith, from first to last; and when they are well tinctured with these, they then innitiate them to a more perfect course of the Christian Life.

And this is the manner how they propound the Christian Mysteries to the Gentiles and Idolaters, beginning first with the principal Articles of the One and True God, and the re­ward of the just and unjust, &c. as in this Catechism.

Besides this, they published innumerable excellent Spiritual Books, and Books of Practical Divinity and Moral Philoso­phy, to which the Chineses are much devoted, and endeavour'd to add to all, rare specimens of an innocent, spiritual, and di­vine Life, if we may believe their own Testimony, which I confess Protestants in this end of the World have little reason to do. For the Ignatians of Europe, for the generality of them, are more excellent at Fire Works then any thing else here; and the works of the Devil, then to work the Works of God. But it's like they were better there; being likewise at the beginning of their Order, more Spiritual and Religious, then ever since the World hath found them, especially England. And yet we have a taste of their true Spirit, in their obstructi­ons of the Hollanders Embassy there.

Their first great Disciple was Paul, the great Colao, or Go­vernor of the Chineses, and propagator of Christianity among them, Riccius put forth many admirable Books in the China Language, viz. several Mathematical Books of Euclid, Cla­vius, &c. Universal Geography, and History of the World, with Globes, Maps, &c. Natural Philosophy, the Art of Di­alling, Books of Astrolabes, and Astronomick; Instruments of Musick, Musical Instruments and Organs. Moral Philoso­phy, about Friendship, moderating the Passions, and to live [Page 11] according to the dictates of right Reason, and the rule of a good and happy life. For the Chinois were much given to mo­ral Philosophy, and the study of virtue and happiness. And Ten Paradoxes, Moral and Spiritual, a Book famous through all China and in great esteem and admiration among them, and illustrated with Comments and high Encomiums, by the most excellent of all their learn'd, Leo and Paul, young Convert- Colao's.

But that which wrought unexpressible compunction of heart in them for their ill past life, (as they say) not only among the common people, but the greatest and most learned of their Monarchy, viz. the Mandarins, and Colao's, and Eunuchs of the Kings Pallace, was the Catechism of Bellarmine, translated by the said Riccius. The fame of which Book spread so, that they were fain to print it a new several times, whereby the Christian Light and Knowledge shone into every corner of the Land. With several other Books for the use of others that should come thither out of Europe.

The next famous was Trigautius, Procurator of the China expedition, who return'd from China 1612. and return'd thi­ther again with all manner of Rarities and wrote several Books for the use chiefly of the Europeans.

Next Father Rho, Professor of Mathematicks in the Jesuites Colledge at Milan, who in a short time spoke and wrote their Language like any Native, and wrote several Books for the use of young Converts, and with Father Schall, mentioned in the first part, laboured in Mathematicks for the benefit of the Chinois. Who both by common and joynt study, put forth above an hundred Books; and especially in emendation of their Calender: he was founder of a Church in the Kingdom of Sciamsi.

Vagnonius followed, who found in the Province of Chian­ceu only (after his return thither again from Banishment) 8000 Christians, and of those the chief Learned, and Mandarines; [Page 12] and afterwards died in Chianceu, Anno 1640. and wrote many Books.

Divers others also wrote innumerable Books for the Europe­an [...] help; so that there were Books written by them in the China Language by the Year 1636. to the number of 340. The Mandarines and Colao's also, wrote Comments on their Books, &c.

Also when their Converts began to be too numerous for the present Fathers, they began an Institution of Chatechists from amongst them, to initiate persons into the Christian My­steries. These Catechists were persons much and long vers'd in the Mysteries of Religion, and the Christian Law; and of a very divine Life (better then themselves 'tis like by far) and such as were inflamed with servour of the Apostolick Spirit and Zeal for the Conversion of others; and they were not ea­sily admitted unto this Office, but after long experience first had of them, &c.

Their work was to go up and down the streets, and on all occasions by word and example, to bring the rude and igno­rant to the knowledge of the True God. And as they have opportunity to sprinkle Infants and Children with Holy Water, to communicate Spiritual Books to those that lack'd; to re­solve Doubts and Questions, &c. And at a certain time of the day, when the Gentiles flock to their Churches out of curiosity, to wait there, and to explain the first Principles and Elements of the Christian Faith, which were wrote or engraven in fair and large Tables and Characters, (hung up and down upon the Walls, and by their splendid Altars) to any that were de­sirous or curious; and to shew the vanity of the false Godds: And moreover to invite them home for farther instruction; And by these means they got many Proselytes daily. They are obliged also every day to give an account to the Fathers, that are Superiors in those places, what they have done that day.

[Page 13] The number of Christians in Pekin, was about fourscore thousand, about 1655.

And though this be short of the Apostolick way of Preach­ing the Gospel to the Gentiles; yet they seem herein to out-do the Protestants, and in industry, labours, and zeal, and more abundant then they, to propagate the Faith.

Look here, you Zealous Protestants, look with shame;
From hated Jesuites learn to spread Christs Name,
And Heathens form their Idols to reclaim.

Things proving thus prosperous, they likewise had procu­red the Royal Patent for Power and Liberty to divulge the Gospel through all the Empire, by the favour of the Grandees of the Court and Kingdom. But the irruption of the Tartars, about 1647. interrupted all. Which hapned by reason of the Civil Wars of the Chinois among themselves; which invited the Tartars to take the opportunity to break into China, through the Portal of their great Wall, once more, as they had done formerly before, in the Year 1256. which they held for above 200 years, during nine Kings reigns; but were at last beat and kept out again by the Chinois, till this last sudden and violent return.

But now they over-ran it like a flood, and subjected all China to their Empire; the King of China was reduced to such streights, that finding no way to escape from his own rebelling Subjects, and so great a Monarch forsaken of all, rather desi­rous to die, then live to see worse; ended his dayes in a lamen­table manner. First, With his own hands killing his Mother and Daughter, and at length grown desperate, hanged him­self.

Amidst such great Confusions of the China Empire, the Christians grown to a great multitude, were betwixt hope and fear; and wait with sollicitous hearts, the new own'd Empe­rors [Page 14] inclination, and found him in the end more favourable then they could either wish or hope for. Especially upon the account of Father Schall, before mentioned; as a Stranger of admirable prudence and skill, in the Affairs of the China King­dom; and to whom he might unbosom the secret counsels of his heart securely; and as one highly recommended to him for his rare skill in the computation of Time and Astronomy, and other Arts of Europe. And so made him Mandarine of the first Order, and one of his supream Counsellors. And set him about perfecting the reformation of their Calender, for the Universal benefit and advantage of the Kingdom; as before hath been declared.

After this was the Queen and her Son Converted and Bapti­zed by the name of Helena and Constantine, of which, her Su­pream Minister of her Court, Pan Achilleus, long before a Zealous Christian, more then once affectionately wrote Let­ters thereof, both to the Pope, and to the General of the Jesu­ites Society, to send more Labourers into China, as followeth.

The Interpretation of the China Letter, from the Chancellor of the China Empire, Pan Achilleus, a Chinois Christian, to our most Holy Lord, by the Fathers Andrew Xavier, and Michael Boym, of the Society of Jesus, in the Court of the Empe­ror of China, for the time, Assistants.

Of the most famous Empire of China, by the com­mand of the Emperor; The Universal Vice-Roy of Kingdoms and Provinces, Quám tum, Quám Sy c, Fò Kien, Commissary of the [Page 15] Militia by Sea and Land, Duke of the little petty King, Quám Sy c; Treasurer of the Revenues, and Sollicitor; absolute and sole decider (or Judge) of Causes in the absence of the Emperor; Chief Captain of the Imperial Guard, Master of the Horse, Great Chancellor, Privy Secretary of the Emperor, and Chamberlain, Pan Achilleus, Chri­stian, on bended knees, and head bowed down to the Ground,
prostrates himself before the Throne of the Vicar of God JESUS, on Earth; the Uni­versal Doctor of the Catholick Church, the true Lord, the most Holy Father.

I Achilleus weigh with my self, that being by Office, Keeper of the Privy Chambers of the Emperor, yet led by error, I also take care of the Militia. Whence I have diminished (that is de­graded or debased) my self; and without light, and Discipline (that is, Instruction) have augmented the multitude of sins. Long since in the Northern Court or Palace, through the good Will of God, I hapned upon men of the Society of Jesus, who led me, who was rude and ignorant, in the open Path, exhorting me, erring and going astray, to follow the Faith. Wherefore, being with reve­rence expiated in the Holy Laver, I then began to understand the documents (that is Fundamentals, or Principles) of the Holy Do­ctrine, and its hidden Excellency, and high profundity. And then being immers'd in this study night and day, with a faithful heart, I have prosecuted it twenty years and more; nor durst I grow slack in the least. So I have procured the help of the King of Heaven, whom I know not how I shall be able to answer. I had often a mind to come unto your most Holy Throne, and with ve­neration to satisfie my eyes with your most Holy Countenance; [Page 16] But the matters of the Empire were so various, and the Royal Affairs so perplexed, as they were; permitted me not to perform the desires of my intimate Bosome. Wherefore I am most highly ag­grieved. The onely thought (and grief) now, of me a Sinner, from the bottom of my Soul, is in this, that the calamity of the Empire has not yet ceased. Therefore on purpose I went and asked a man of the Society of Jesus, Father Michael Boym, that in the next Ship that went away, he would return back to the great West, and come suppliant to you, the chief Priest, the most Holy Father, that before the Altar of the Saints, Peter and Paul, with the universal Church of the whole World, with eyes lifted up to Heaven, you would pray to God, that he would look down upon this Imperial House; with mercy help, and conserve the Empire and set limits of future speedy peace; and together would grant, that our most wise Emperor, who is the eighteenth Succes­sor of this Royal House, and the twelfth Grand-child from the first founder of the Empire and Family; That himself (as Lord) with his Subjects, may adore Jesus the Lord of the Heavens. This at length will be the intire happiness of our China Empire. And indeed at present, the most intire, most wise, most clement, the ve­nerable Empress, of Christian Name, Helena; The Queen Mo­ther of the Emperor, of Christian name, Mary; The Queen his legitimate Wife▪ of Christian name Anna; and the Son of the Emperor, Prince and Heir, by Christian Name, Constantine, do all with humble hearts believe and worship the Holy Doctrine; together they have the words of Speech, which they send to the most Holy Throne. (viz. of the Pope) As for me rude Sinner, I humbly beseech you the most Holy Father, That for the hour of my departure out of this life, you would vouchsafe intire remission of the punishment of sins, and would send also many men of the Society, into this Empire of China, who by their Doctrine may convert universally the men of the Age, and may advertise them, with Repentance to give good heed to Worship, and adore the Holy Law; nor may by a vain and transient stay, be sent away with [Page 17] the Dust of their Feet snatch'd up, (that is, quickly.) So at length I hope to attain Felicity truly never to have an end. With Veneration, I have in small measure, by these things, explained the Secrets of a simple ignorant Mind. I cast my self wholly to the Earth, expecting a mercifull beholding (of your Countenance) And no more.

Yum Lie, the fourth year, in order of the Revolutions of the Annual Letters Kem Yn, the tenth Moon, eighth day; which was in the year 1650. the first day of November.

Further, no­thing to be read.

The place ( ) of the Seal, wherein after the China man­ner, (for they do not use to write their Names otherwise) are engraven these words: The Seal of the most Valiant Generalissi­mo of Arms, universal Vice-Roy.

The Interpretation of the China Letter, from the Empress of the China Empire, the Lady Helena by name; and of the Queen=Mother, the La­dy Anne; and the Queen=Wife, the Lady Mary; and also of the Son of the Emperor, Prince and Heir, the Lord Constantine. By Father Andrew Xavier; and sent to our most Holy Lord, &c.

The Speech of Helena, the most Intire, most Wise, most Clement, Venerable Empress, of the most famous Empire of China, before the Throne of the Vicar on Earth of [Page 18] God JESUS, Universal Doctor of the Catholick Do­ctrine, the Supream Lord, the most Holy Father.

I HELENA, considering my self an humble Daughter, (that is, of low estate and degree) of this China Empire; I am ashamed to abide in the Palace of the Emperour. Hereto­fore I onely knew the observance of the Privy-Chambers. I was ignorant of the Law of Forreign Lands. It happened that a Man of the Society of Jesus, Father Andrew Xavier, did stay in our Court, (or Pallace) promulging the holy Do­ctrine. By relation of others, I began to know him. And behold! I believed, and with a Reverent Heart received from him the Holy Baptism. I caused that Mary the Queen Mother of the Emperour, Anne the Queen, (his) lawful Wife, and Constantine Son of the Emperour, Prince and Heir, (being withal instructed,) did also receive the Holy Water; it is now the third year since. Now although I ought with blood dropping, (that is, with drops of Blood) to dissolve the Mar­row of my Soul; yet I attain not to answer, and satisfie, no not in the least. It continually comes into my mind, with Reverence to go unto the Throne of the Most Holy Father, that in presence I may receive the Holy Documents; onely I fear the difficult passages to so most remote a Kingdom. Therefore I am frustrate of my Desire. In the mean while, with profound bowing, even to the Ground, We beseech You the Most Holy Father, That You would be led before the Presence of the Divine Majesty, and out of Pious Affecti­on toward Us, who are obnoxious to Sins; and at the hour of Our departure out of this World, You would vouchsafe to Indulge to Us intire remission of the punishment of Sins. With­all, we beseech You, the Most Holy Father, that with the Ho­ly and Universal Church, You would deprecate the Supreme Lord for Us, That He would confirm Our Empire; help and establish it (being once restored) with Peace; and withall [Page 19] would grant that this Eighteenth Emperour of our Imperia House, who is the Twelfth Grandchild from the first Founder of the Empire and Family, namely, That Himself, as Lord, and all his subjects together also, may acknowledge and own the true Lord Jesus. Finally, We ask You, the Most Holy Father, That You would send very many Men of the Society of JESUS, who far and near, may divulge the Holy Faith. These Things indulg'd to Us, will be Monuments of Your Pious Affections toward Us. But other Things, which are in our Desires, We are not sufficient to explain in Words. Onely a man of the Society of Jesus, Father Michael Boym, knows the Businesses of our Empire. We command him to return Legate into the Great West, to propound Our Speech before the Most Holy Father. He can particularly relate Our humble Will. We trust in the time of Peace, to send Chine­ses Themselves Legates, who may present Our Duty at the Al­tar of the Saints, PETER and PAUL, and offer Reverence. With Heads bowed down to Your Feet, We hope the Most Holy Father will kindly look upon these Senses of a rude Mind. This onely the Speech.

In the year Yum Lie, the fourth of the tenth Moon, the eleventh day, which was of the year from Christ, 1650. the fourth day of November.

The place () of the Seal, wherein after the China Custom, (for they do not use to prescribe their Names other­wise) are these words engraved: The Seal of the most Intire, most Wise, most Clement, Venerable Empress.

Here follow the Letters Responsory, from Ale­xander VII. Priest, Best and Greatest: Dated both to the Queen, and to the Supreme Dire­ctor of the Kingdom.

To our most Dear Daughter in Christ, Helena Taminga, Queen of China, ALEXANDER VII. POPE:
To Our most Dear Daughter in Christ, Health and Apostolick Benediction.

VVE have known from Your Majesties Letter, how great was the Goodness and Clemency whereby the God of gods brought You, wrapt up in blind Errors, and lying Superstition, out of the Power of Darkness, to the knowledge of Light and Truth. He does not forget to shew Pity, nor retains His Mercy in Wrath. For when You was a Daughter of This, yet the Omnipotent Lord looked down upon You; who would rather be called, The Father of Mer­cy, than, The God of Vengeances and Revenges. Now who can search out His Powerfulnesses! Or find out the Way of His Counsels! Immense and vast Lands, whereof We have scarce heard any thing with Our Ears, the Old Enemy hath possessed with his Frauds and Fallacies. It was but like a Fable, this mighty Kingdom; no less for the Desarts and almost infinite distances of Places betwixt; than because the false Religion and Worship hath took up all things, possessed [Page 21] all, over-spread all. What access for Truth, through so ma­ny Seas, wandrings of Journeys, almost another Heaven and Stars; when they were prohibited from all the Shoars, who desired a commutation of this precious Pearl before Gold and rich Merchandize: And lastly when they were defended by the impiety of the Mountains continuedly adjoyning to the Ocean, and by Laws and most strict Guards. The study of promoting the true Faith, broke through and overcame all these things: By which so many Dangers and Difficulties, Your Salvation hath been sought. Whereby so much the more attentively, Daughter in Christ, You are to recall into Your Mind the Memory of so Great a Benefit, and make known these things to Your Children, that they may put their Hope and Confidence in GOD, and not forget the Works of GOD, and may enquire into his Commandments. Although also to the sum of Joy which was brought Us, neither was this wanting, That Others also insisted on Your Example. And the Royal Child Constantine does no more grow into the hopes of the Kingdom, than of overturning Superstition. Him truly, as together also All, We Fatherly embrace; and most lovingly bestow upon Your Majesty the Benediction which You ask; and ardently pray God to make Your most Dis-joy­ned Kingdom One with Us, both in Affection and Faith.

Given at Rome, at (or with) Saint Peter, under the Ring of the Fisher, the 18th day of December 1655. the First Year of Our Popedom.
NATALIS RONDININUS.
To Our Beloved Son, Pan Achilleus, Eunuch of the King of China, Cap­tain General by Sea and Land:
Beloved Son, Health and Apostolick Benediction.

YOur Letter brought Us great Joy: For from the Rising and Setting of the Sun, from the North, and from the Sea, God hath dealt Mercy to Us: And He who heretofore on a sudden illu­strated with the Water and Grace of Baptism, the Royal Eunuch, mighty in much Treasure and Riches; now hath called you, Belo­ved Son, intangled with the Cares of this Kingdom, and the World; among which, never scarce is found place for the Doctrine of Christ, which is counted foolishness by the Men of this World; into the Light of his Son; that is, into an Immortal and never­to-perish Inheritance of another and true Kingdom, The Great­ness of which Benefit, as it hath affected Our Heart with great Joy; so you will plainly understand what is due from you therefore, if you look unto Him continually, who was made unto Us for an Ex­ample of his own Discipline. But endeavour and co-work diligently, that this Work may be consummated, which is begun in this most ample Kingdom, That there may be your Praise also in the Gospel. For there ought to be no Vastness nor Longitude of Lands so great, as to withstand that Faith which removes Mountains, or Charity which never fails, endures, and works all things. By this we admit you into Our Bosom, whose Flame towards you and these Nations, shall not be extinguish'd▪ no not by the multitude of Waters which pass between Us, nor ever wax cold by any Difficulties. But the Bene­diction which you ask for your Self, We most lovingly bestow upon you.

Given at Rome, at (or with) St. Peter, under the Ring, &c.
NATALIS RONDININUS.

[Page 23] Since these Transactions, the Emperour hath thought fit, within these few years, to send the Jesuites out of his Coun­treys and Dominions; whether for their Good Deeds or Bad Deeds, God knows! For indeed the Jesuites are like some sorts of Persons; The more you know them, the worse you like them: And it were well if the Western Kings and Prin­ces would do so too. If Kings would think upon't, there might be no Pope; since if Popes could well help it, there should be no Kings. Doctor Sherman, in his late Account of Faith against the Papists.—For if there be any honest Jesuites in the World, we have little reason to think them at this End there­of. For here, whatever they are elsewhere, they are grown so mischievous, that every good Christian, especially English­man, cannot chuse but be ready to help them to that, which their Arms (a Bow and Arrow) have so long lack'd; notwith­standing they Themselves too, have so well deserv'd it; A String.

FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.